The rule of faith, or, An answer to the treatises of Mr. I.S. entituled Sure-footing &c. by John Tillotson ... ; to which is adjoined A reply to Mr. I.S. his 3d appendix &c. by Edw. Stillingfleet.
         Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 565 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 236 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62581
         Wing T1218
         ESTC R32807
         12761786
         ocm 12761786
         93512
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62581)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93512)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1537:44)
      
       
         
           
             The rule of faith, or, An answer to the treatises of Mr. I.S. entituled Sure-footing &c. by John Tillotson ... ; to which is adjoined A reply to Mr. I.S. his 3d appendix &c. by Edw. Stillingfleet.
             Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699. Reply to Mr. I.S. his 3d appendix.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [5] 333, 116, [[6] p.
           
             Printed by H.C. for O. Gellibrand ...,
             London :
             1676.
          
           
             "A reply to Mr. J.S. his 3d appendix" has special t.p. with imprint dated 1675, and separate pagination.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Faith.
           Theology, Doctrinal.
        
      
    
     
        2004-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-11 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-11 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             FEBR.
             27.
             1666.
          
           
        
         
           Tractatus
           cui
           Titulus
           ,
           
             The
             Rule
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           A
           doctissimo
           Viro
           
             Iohanne
             Tillotson
          
           scriptus
           Imprimatur
           una
           cum
           Appendice
           .
        
         
           
             Humfr.
             London
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           :
           or
           an
           ANSWER
           to
           the
           TREATISE
           of
           Mr.
           
             I.
             S.
          
           entituled
           ,
           Sure-footing
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             TILLOTSON
          
           ,
           D.D.
           Preacher
           to
           the
           Honourable
           Society
           of
           Lincolns-Inn
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           Adjoined
           A
           REPLY
           TO
           Mr.
           I.S.
           his
           3
           d
           APPENDIX
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           
             EDW.
             STILLINGFLEET
          
           D.
           D.
           One
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Chaplains
           in
           Ordinary
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           H.C.
           for
           
             O.
             Gellibrand
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Golden-Ball
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1676.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           Honoured
           and
           Learned
           Friend
           ,
           Mr.
           Edward
           Stillingfleet
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pleasure
           and
           satisfaction
           read
           over
           your
           Book
           ,
           which
           I
           find
           in
           every
           part
           answerable
           to
           its
           Title
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             Rational
             Account
             of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
          
           And
           now
           I
           thank
           you
           for
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           private
           favour
           ,
           but
           a
           publick
           benefit
           .
           No
           sooner
           had
           I
           perused
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           met
           with
           a
           Discourse
           entituled
           ,
           
             Sure-footing
             in
             Christianity
          
           .
           And
           although
           I
           have
           no
           small
           prejudice
           against
           Books
           with
           conceited
           Titles
           ,
           yet
           I
           was
           tempted
           to
           look
           into
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           pretended
           to
           contain
           
             Animadversions
             on
             some
             Passages
          
           in
           your
           Book
           which
           I
           had
           so
           lately
           read
           over
           .
           Vpon
           perusal
           of
           which
           Animadversions
           ,
           I
           found
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           had
           attaqued
           (
           and
           in
           his
           own
           opinion
           confuted
           )
           a
           page
           or
           two
           in
           your
           Book
           .
           This
           drew
           me
           on
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           his
           main
           Discourses
           ;
           which
           because
           they
           are
           in
           great
           vogue
           
           among
           some
           of
           his
           own
           Party
           ,
           and
           do
           with
           an
           unusual
           kind
           of
           confidence
           and
           ostentation
           pretend
           to
           the
           newest
           and
           most
           exact
           fashion
           of
           writing
           Controversie
           ,
           as
           being
           all
           along
           demonstrative
           and
           built
           upon
           
             self-evident
             Principles
          
           :
           Therefore
           I
           resolved
           throughly
           to
           examine
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           discover
           (
           if
           I
           could
           )
           upon
           what
           so
           firm
           and
           solid
           Foundations
           this
           High
           and
           Mighty
           Confidence
           was
           built
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           had
           entred
           upon
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           Author
           of
           Sure-footing
           to
           his
           Answerer
           ,
           directing
           him
           how
           he
           ought
           to
           demean
           himself
           in
           his
           Answer
           .
           In
           which
           Letter
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           many
           things
           liable
           to
           great
           exception
           ,
           yet
           because
           I
           am
           unwilling
           to
           be
           diverted
           from
           the
           main
           Question
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           argue
           with
           him
           about
           any
           of
           those
           matters
           ,
           only
           take
           leave
           to
           use
           the
           same
           liberty
           in
           managing
           my
           Answer
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           assumed
           to
           himself
           ,
           in
           prescribing
           Laws
           to
           me
           about
           it
           :
           Therefore
           without
           taking
           any
           further
           notice
           of
           his
           Letter
           ,
           I
           address
           my self
           to
           his
           Book
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           RULE
           of
           FAITH
           .
        
         
           PART
           .
           I.
           The
           Explication
           and
           State
           of
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THe
             Question
             he
             propounds
             to
             himself
             to
             debate
             ,
             is
             ,
             
             
               What
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ?
             In
             order
             to
             the
             resolution
             wherof
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             fix
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             these
             two
             Terms
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             and
             Faith.
             Which
             way
             of
             proceeding
             I
             cannot
             but
             allow
             to
             be
             very
             proper
             and
             reasonable
             ;
             but
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             think
             his
             explication
             of
             those
             Terms
             to
             be
             sufficient
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Rule
               is
               that
               which
               is
               able
               to
               regulate
               ,
               or
               guide
               him
               that
               useth
               it
               :
            
             In
             which
             description
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             passages
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             he
             is
             plainly
             guilty
             of
             that
             which
             he
             taxeth
             
             in
             Mr.
             
             Whitby
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             confounding
             of
             a
             Rule
             and
             a
             Guide
             ,
             by
             making
             Regulating
             and
             Guiding
             to
             be
             equivalent
             words
             .
             But
             for
             this
             I
             am
             no
             further
             concerned
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             by
             the
             way
             :
             The
             fault
             which
             I
             find
             in
             this
             definition
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             make
             the
             thing
             plainer
             than
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             man
             is
             the
             wiser
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             one
             jot
             nearer
             knowing
             what
             a
             Rule
             is
             .
             He
             pretends
             to
             tell
             English-men
             what
             a
             Rule
             is
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             clearer
             understanding
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             he
             explains
             it
             by
             a
             word
             less
             remov'd
             from
             the
             
               Latine
               ,
               A
               Rule
               is
               that
               which
               is
               able
               to
               regulate
               him
               that
               useth
               it
            
             ;
             just
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             go
             about
             to
             explain
             what
             a
             Law-giver
             is
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               he
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               Legislation
               .
            
             Of
             the
             two
             ,
             he
             had
             much
             better
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             Rule
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             able
             to
             rule
             him
             that
             useth
             it
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             nothing
             but
             an
             explication
             of
             the
             same
             word
             by
             it self
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Not
             much
             better
             is
             his
             explication
             of
             the
             term
             Faith
             ,
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               in
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               Believing
               .
            
             *
             He
             declar'd
             indeed
             before-hand
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             
               intend
               to
               give
               rigorous
               School-definitions
               of
               either
               this
               or
               the
               former
               word
            
             ;
             and
             (
             to
             do
             him
             right
             )
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             
             the
             least
             swerv'd
             from
             his
             intention
             .
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wish'd
             he
             had
             prefac'd
             some
             such
             thing
             to
             his
             Demonstrations
             ;
             for
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             one
             whit
             more
             rigorous
             than
             his
             Definitions
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             doth
             very
             much
             resemble
             the
             Country-man's
             way
             of
             defining
             ,
             who
             being
             ask'd
             by
             his
             Neighbour
             what
             an
             Invasion
             was
             ,
             after
             some
             study
             ,
             told
             him
             very
             gravely
             ,
             that
             
               an
               Invasion
            
             was
             
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               an
               Invasion
               :
            
             In
             like
             manner
             
               Mr.
               S.
            
             tells
             us
             ;
             that
             Faith
             (
             or
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             
               Belief
               )
               is
               the
               same
               with
               Believing
            
             ;
             which
             in
             my
             apprehension
             is
             but
             a
             Country-definition
             ,
             unless
             the
             interposing
             of
             those
             solemn
             words
             [
             
               in
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               Mankind
            
             ]
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             mend
             the
             matter
             .
             This
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             
               Mr.
               S.
            
             says
             in
             his
             *
             Transition
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             where
             he
             gives
             the
             Reader
             an
             account
             what
             feats
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             his
             Book
             :
             
               He
               will
               see
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               I
               take
               my
               Rise
               at
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
            
             Rule
             and
             Faith
             ;
             
               this
               known
               ,
               I
               establish
               my
               First
               Principles
               in
               this
               present
               matter
               ,
               to
               be
               these
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               A
               Rule
               is
               a
               Rule
               ,
               Faith
               is
               Faith.
            
             This
             is
             the
             right
             
               self-evident
               method
            
             he
             talks
             so
             much
             of
             ,
             and
             his
             Principles
             agree
             admirably
             well
             with
             his
             Definitions
             .
             If
             he
             had
             but
             proceeded
             in
             the
             same
             method
             ,
             and
             
             added
             ,
             that
             
               A
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             that
             
               Oral
               Tradition
               is
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Oral
               Tradition
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Oral
               Tradition
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             business
             had
             been
             concluded
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             no
             body
             would
             have
             gone
             about
             to
             confute
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Rejecting
             then
             his
             way
             of
             Definition
             ,
             as
             inept
             and
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             tending
             to
             give
             a
             man
             a
             clearer
             notion
             of
             things
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             explain
             a
             little
             better
             (
             if
             I
             can
             )
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Terms
             .
          
           
             A
             Rule
             (
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             a
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             )
             is
             a
             Metaphorical
             word
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             first
             and
             proper
             sense
             being
             applied
             to
             material
             and
             sensible
             things
             ,
             is
             the
             Measure
             according
             to
             which
             we
             judg
             of
             the
             straightness
             and
             crookedness
             of
             things
             .
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             transferred
             by
             analogy
             to
             things
             moral
             or
             intellectual
             .
             A
             
               moral
               Rule
            
             is
             the
             Measure
             according
             to
             which
             we
             judg
             ,
             whether
             a
             thing
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             and
             this
             kind
             of
             Rule
             is
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             agreement
             or
             disagreement
             of
             our
             actions
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             is
             suitably
             to
             the
             Metaphor
             called
             rectitude
             ,
             or
             
             obliquity
             .
             An
             
               intellectual
               Rule
            
             is
             the
             Measure
             according
             to
             which
             we
             judg
             whether
             a
             thing
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             either
             general
             ,
             or
             more
             particular
             .
             Common
             notions
             ,
             and
             the
             acknowledged
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             are
             that
             
               general
               Rule
            
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             judg
             whether
             a
             thing
             be
             true
             or
             false
             .
             The
             particular
             Principles
             of
             every
             Science
             are
             the
             more
             particular
             Rules
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             judg
             whether
             things
             in
             that
             Science
             be
             true
             or
             false
             .
             So
             that
             the
             general
             notion
             of
             a
             Rule
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               a
               measure
               ,
               by
               the
               agreement
               or
               disagreement
               to
               which
               we
               judg
               of
               all
               things
               of
               that
               kind
               to
               which
               it
               belongs
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Faith
             ,
             though
             both
             among
             sacred
             and
             prophane
             Writers
             ,
             it
             be
             used
             many
             times
             more
             generally
             ,
             for
             a
             perswasion
             or
             assent
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             any
             thing
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             any
             kind
             of
             argument
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Term
             of
             Art
             used
             by
             Divines
             ,
             it
             signifies
             that
             particular
             kind
             of
             assent
             which
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             Testimony
             or
             Authority
             .
             So
             that
             
               Divine
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             now
             speaking
             of
             ,
             is
             an
             assent
             to
             a
             thing
             upon
             the
             testimony
             or
             authority
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             an
             
               assent
               to
               a
               truth
               upon
               Divine
               revelation
               .
            
          
           
           
             §
             5.
             
             A
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             is
             the
             Measure
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             judg
             what
             matters
             we
             are
             to
             assent
             to
             ,
             as
             revealed
             to
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             And
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Christian
               faith
            
             is
             the
             Measure
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             are
             to
             judg
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             assent
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             revealed
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             So
             that
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christian
               faith
            
             ?
             supposeth
             a
             Doctrine
             revealed
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             Doctrine
             was
             intelligibly
             and
             entirely
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             confirmation
             given
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             published
             to
             the
             world
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             likewise
             gave
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
             All
             this
             is
             necessarily
             supposed
             in
             the
             Question
             :
             For
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             enquire
             whether
             this
             or
             that
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             were
             not
             first
             supposed
             .
             When
             therefore
             we
             enquire
             what
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ?
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             enquiry
             is
             ,
             by
             what
             way
             and
             means
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             is
             conveyed
             certainly
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             live
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             so
             
             many
             Ages
             from
             the
             time
             of
             it's
             first
             delivery
             ;
             For
             this
             being
             known
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
            
             a
             measure
             by
             which
             we
             may
             judg
             what
             we
             are
             to
             assent
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             So
             that
             when
             any
             Question
             ariseth
             about
             any
             particular
             Proposition
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             part
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             able
             by
             this
             Rule
             to
             resolve
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             II.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             THe
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             is
             his
             resolution
             of
             this
             Question
             ;
             
             by
             which
             we
             shall
             know
             what
             his
             opinion
             is
             concerning
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             for
             that
             being
             known
             ,
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             will
             easily
             be
             stated
             .
          
           
             His
             opinion
             in
             general
             is
             ,
             that
             oral
             or
             
               practical
               Tradition
            
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             writing
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             way
             that
             can
             be
             assigned
             )
             is
             
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             By
             oral
             or
             
               practical
               Tradition
            
             ,
             he
             means
             *
             
               a
               delivery
               down
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               (
               by
               words
               ,
               and
               a
               constant
               course
               of
               frequent
               and
               visible
               actions
               ,
               conformable
               to
               those
               words
               )
               of
               the
               sense
               and
               faith
               of
               Forefathers
               .
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Now
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             bring
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             to
             a
             clear
             state
             ,
             I
             am
             first
             
             to
             take
             a
             more
             particular
             view
             of
             his
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             how
             much
             he
             attributes
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             written
             Tradition
             .
             And
             then
             I
             am
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             Protestant
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             appear
             how
             far
             we
             agree
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             we
             differ
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             what
             he
             attributes
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             can
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             so
             obscure
             and
             confused
             a
             Discourse
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             five
             Heads
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             published
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Age
             which
             first
             received
             it
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             delivered
             it
             as
             they
             received
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             or
             corruption
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             theirs
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             went
             on
             solely
             by
             this
             way
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             his
             Explication
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             Disc.
             5
             th
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             way
             alone
             is
             not
             only
             sufficient
             to
             convey
             this
             Doctrine
             down
             to
             all
             Ages
             certainly
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             alteration
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             only
             possible
             way
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             of
             conveying
             
             down
             a
             Doctrine
             securely
             from
             one
             Age
             to
             another
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             natural
             result
             of
             his
             Discourse
             about
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             :
             For
             if
             the
             true
             Properties
             of
             a
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             do
             belong
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             means
             ;
             and
             if
             those
             Properties
             do
             solely
             and
             essentially
             appertain
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             incompatible
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             (
             as
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             )
             then
             it
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             this
             means
             should
             fail
             ,
             or
             miss
             of
             its
             end
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             being
             once
             put
             into
             this
             way
             of
             conveyance
             ,
             it
             can
             neither
             cease
             to
             descend
             ,
             nor
             be
             at
             any
             time
             corrupted
             or
             changed
             in
             its
             descent
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             his
             Demonstrations
             pretend
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             the
             impossibility
             of
             its
             failing
             ,
             is
             a
             first
             and
             self
             evident
             principle
             .
             This
             he
             frequently
             asserts
             throughout
             his
             Book
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             this
             way
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             hath
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             all
             Ages
             been
             acknowledged
             by
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
             Christianity
             hath
             been
             conveyed
             down
             to
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             he
             attempts
             to
             prove
             from
             the
             
               Consent
               of
               Authority
            
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             he
             grants
             them
             indeed
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             and
             to
             contain
             a
             Divine
             Doctrine
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             which
             is
             delivered
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             so
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               certain
               the
               Apostles
               taught
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               they
               writ
               .
            
             But
             then
             he
             denies
             it
             to
             be
             of
             any
             use
             without
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             because
             neither
             the
             letter
             ,
             nor
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             without
             that
             be
             ascertain'd
             ;
             so
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             *
             ,
             
               As
               for
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               ascertaining
               their
               letter
               and
               sense
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               by
               Tradition
               )
               't
               is
               clear
               they
               are
               of
               incomparable
               value
               ;
               not
               only
               for
               the
               Divine
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               many
               particular
               passages
               ,
               whose
               source
               or
               first
               attestation
               not
               being
               universal
               ,
               nor
               their
               nature
               much
               practical
               ,
               might
               possibly
               have
               been
               lost
               in
               their
               conveyance
               down
               by
               Tradition
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             though
             he
             give
             the
             Scriptures
             very
             good
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             provided
             they
             will
             be
             subordinate
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             that
             they
             owe
             their
             sense
             and
             their
             being
             intelligible
             and
             useful
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
             For
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             presume
             
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             Book
             hath
             any
             certain
             sense
             without
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             can
             write
             plainly
             and
             intelligibly
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Book
             which
             he
             hath
             endited
             is
             so
             written
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             Tradition
             for
             its
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             ;
             then
             the
             most
             scurrilous
             language
             is
             not
             bad
             enough
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             then
             what
             are
             those
             Sacred
             Writings
             *
             ,
             but
             
               Ink
               variously
               figured
               in
               a
               Book
            
             *
             ,
             
               unsensed
               Characters
               ,
               waxen
               natur'd
               words
               ,
               not
               yet
               sensed
               ,
               nor
               having
               any
               certain
               Interpreter
               ,
               but
               fit
               to
               be
               plaid
               upon
               diversly
               by
               quirks
               of
               wit
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               apt
               to
               blunder
               and
               confound
               ,
               but
               to
               clear
               little
               or
               nothing
               .
            
             These
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             disgraceful
             terms
             ,
             he
             very
             liberally
             bestows
             upon
             Divine
             Oracles
             ;
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             did
             it
             not
             minister
             too
             much
             horrour
             ,
             would
             afford
             some
             comfort
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             rude
             usage
             ,
             so
             familiar
             with
             him
             towards
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             one
             may
             reasonably
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             reckon
             the
             Scriptures
             among
             his
             Friends
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               preserv'd
               many
               particular
               passages
               ,
               which
               because
               their
               source
               or
               first
               attestation
               was
               not
               universal
               ,
               nor
               their
               nature
               much
               practical
               ,
               might
               possibly
               bave
               been
               lost
               in
               their
               conveyance
               down
               by
               Tradition
            
             ;
             
             this
             is
             impossible
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Hypothesis
             .
             For
             if
             neither
             the
             Scriptures
             letter
             ,
             nor
             the
             certain
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             body
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             secured
             without
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             not
             have
             known
             that
             those
             passages
             which
             contain
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ,
             either
             had
             been
             written
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             was
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             consonancy
             and
             agreement
             of
             those
             passages
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             was
             orally
             preached
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             how
             can
             we
             be
             certain
             either
             of
             the
             letter
             or
             sense
             of
             other
             particular
             passages
             which
             must
             necessarily
             want
             this
             confirmation
             from
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             because
             
               their
               first
               attestation
               was
               not
               universal
               ,
               nor
               their
               nature
               much
               practical
            
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             his
             discourse
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             have
             no
             security
             at
             all
             either
             of
             the
             letter
             or
             sense
             of
             any
             other
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             which
             are
             coincident
             with
             the
             main
             body
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             these
             words
             *
             ,
             
               Tradition
               established
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               provided
               of
               a
               certain
               and
               infallible
               Rule
               to
               preserve
               a
               copy
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               Letter
               truly
               significative
               of
               Christs
               sense
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               is
               coincident
               with
               the
               main
               body
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               preached
               at
               
               first
            
             ;
             because
             
               sense
               writ
               in
               mens
               hearts
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               can
               easily
               guide
               them
               to
               correct
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               outward
               letter
               .
            
             This
             I
             perceive
             plainly
             is
             the
             thing
             they
             would
             be
             at
             ,
             they
             would
             correct
             the
             
               outward
               letter
            
             of
             Scripture
             by
             
               sense
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             instead
             of
             leaving
             out
             the
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             they
             would
             change
             it
             into
             a
             precept
             of
             
               giving
               due
               worship
               to
               Images
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             ;
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             alterations
             they
             must
             make
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             
               truly
               significative
               of
               the
               sense
            
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             But
             surely
             the
             outward
             letter
             of
             other
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             intended
             to
             signifie
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             equally
             liable
             to
             alterations
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             by
             Tradition
             provided
             of
             any
             way
             to
             correct
             these
             alterations
             when
             they
             happen
             ;
             because
             Tradition
             doth
             ,
             as
             this
             Corollary
             implies
             ,
             only
             furnish
             the
             Church
             with
             a
             certain
             and
             infallible
             Rule
             of
             preserving
             a
             copy
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             letter
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             coincident
             with
             the
             main
             body
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             Again
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               Tradition
               established
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               provided
               of
               a
               certain
               &
               infallible
               Rule
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               letter
               
               by
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               arrive
               certainly
               at
               Christs
               sense
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               letter
               concerns
               the
               body
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               preached
               at
               first
               ,
               or
               points
               requisite
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             So
             that
             whatever
             he
             may
             attribute
             to
             Scripture
             for
             fashions
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             
               avoid
               Calumny
               with
               the
               Vulgar
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             very
             ingenuously
             in
             his
             explication
             of
             the
             15
             th
             Corollary
             ;
             nevertheless
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Hypothesis
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             perfectly
             useless
             and
             pernicious
             .
             That
             't
             is
             altogether
             useless
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             is
             plain
             ;
             for
             the
             main
             body
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             is
             securely
             conveyed
             to
             us
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             give
             no
             kind
             of
             confirmation
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             receives
             all
             at
             its
             confirmation
             from
             it
             ;
             only
             the
             Church
             is
             ever
             and
             anon
             put
             to
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             trouble
             to
             correct
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             outward
             letter
             ,
             by
             tradition
             and
             sense
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             And
             as
             for
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Scriptue
             which
             are
             not
             coincident
             with
             the
             main
             body
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             certainty
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             outward
             Letter
             is
             true
             ;
             nor
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             ,
             can
             we
             possibly
             arrive
             at
             any
             certain
             sense
             of
             them
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             intolerably
             pernicious
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             *
             
               every
               silly
               and
               upstart
               Heresie
               fathers
               it self
               upon
               it
            
             ;
             and
             
             when
             men
             leave
             Tradition
             (
             as
             he
             supposeth
             all
             Hereticks
             do
             )
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             most
             dangerous
             engine
             that
             could
             have
             been
             invented
             ;
             being
             to
             such
             Persons
             only
             *
             
               waxen
               natured
               words
               ,
               not
               sensed
               ,
               nor
               having
               any
               certain
               Interpreter
               ;
               but
               fit
               to
               be
               play'd
               upon
               diversly
               by
               quirks
               of
               wit
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               apt
               to
               blunder
               and
               confound
               ,
               but
               to
               clear
               little
               or
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             his
             Hypothesis
             were
             true
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             well
             deserve
             all
             the
             contemptuous
             language
             which
             he
             useth
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             *
             Mr.
             
             White
             's
             comparison
             of
             them
             with
             
             Lilly's
             Almanack
             ,
             would
             not
             only
             be
             pardonable
             ,
             but
             proper
             ;
             and
             (
             unless
             he
             added
             it
             out
             of
             prudence
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Peoples
             sake
             ,
             whom
             he
             may
             think
             too
             superstitiously
             conceited
             of
             those
             Books
             )
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             that
             cold
             excuse
             which
             he
             makes
             for
             using
             this
             similitude
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               agreeable
               rather
               to
               the
               impertinency
               of
               the
               Objection
               than
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
            
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             these
             men
             are
             true
             to
             their
             own
             Principles
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             high
             reverence
             and
             esteem
             pretended
             to
             be
             born
             by
             them
             and
             their
             Church
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             must
             heartily
             despise
             them
             ,
             and
             wish
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             even
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             great
             oversight
             of
             the
             Divine
             
             Providence
             to
             trouble
             his
             Church
             with
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             their
             Discourse
             be
             of
             any
             consequence
             ,
             can
             stand
             Catholicks
             in
             no
             stead
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             dangerous
             and
             mischievous
             a
             weapon
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             HAving
             thus
             taken
             a
             view
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             
             and
             considered
             how
             much
             he
             attributes
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             before
             I
             assail
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             the
             Protestant
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             not
             that
             so
             much
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             answering
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             may
             have
             no
             colour
             of
             objection
             ,
             that
             I
             proceed
             altogether
             in
             the
             destructive
             way
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             his
             Principle
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             without
             substituting
             another
             in
             its
             room
             .
             The
             opinion
             then
             of
             the
             Protestants
             concerning
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             is
             this
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             those
             Books
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
             the
             means
             whereby
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             hath
             been
             brought
             down
             to
             us
             .
             And
             that
             he
             may
             now
             clearly
             understand
             this
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             reason
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             before
             he
             had
             forsaken
             us
             )
             I
             shall
             declare
             it
             more
             particularly
             in
             these
             following
             Proposi●ions
             .
          
           
           
             §
             2.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             was
             by
             Christ
             delivered
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             first
             preached
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             them
             committed
             to
             Writing
             ;
             which
             Writings
             ,
             or
             Books
             ,
             have
             been
             transmitted
             from
             one
             age
             to
             another
             down
             to
             us
             .
             So
             far
             I
             take
             to
             be
             granted
             by
             our
             present
             Adversaries
             .
             That
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             was
             by
             Christ
             delivered
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             publish'd
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             their
             own
             Hypothesis
             .
             That
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             to
             writing
             ,
             he
             also
             grants
             ,
             Corol.
             29.
             
             *
             
               'T
               is
               certain
               the
               Apostles
               taught
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               they
               writ
            
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             as
             certain
             that
             they
             writ
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             taught
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             the
             general
             Tenet
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             contain
             the
             entire
             body
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             that
             besides
             the
             Doctrines
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             others
             brought
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             oral
             or
             unwritten
             Tradition
             .
             But
             Mr.
             S.
             who
             supposeth
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             to
             be
             certainly
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             solely
             by
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             doth
             not
             any
             where
             ,
             that
             I
             remember
             ,
             deny
             that
             all
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             only
             he
             denies
             
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             a
             means
             sufficient
             to
             convey
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             us
             with
             certainty
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             can
             by
             them
             be
             infallibly
             assured
             what
             is
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             seems
             in
             that
             passage
             I
             last
             cited
             ,
             to
             grant
             this
             ;
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             both
             teach
             and
             write
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             Mr.
             White
             (
             whom
             he
             follows
             very
             closely
             throughout
             his
             whole
             Book
             )
             does
             not
             deny
             this
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Apology
               for
               Tradition
            
             ;
             *
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Catholick
               position
               ,
               that
               all
               its
               Doctrines
               are
               not
               contained
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             And
             that
             those
             Writings
             or
             Books
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             have
             been
             transmitted
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             unquestionable
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             granted
             universally
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             those
             Books
             which
             are
             owned
             by
             Protestants
             for
             Canonical
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             way
             of
             Writing
             is
             a
             sufficient
             means
             to
             convey
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             those
             who
             live
             in
             times
             very
             remote
             from
             the
             age
             of
             its
             first
             delivery
             .
             According
             to
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             possible
             way
             of
             conveying
             a
             Doctrine
             with
             certainty
             and
             security
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             oral
             Tradition
             ;
             the
             falshood
             of
             which
             will
             sufficiently
             appear
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             have
             shewn
             ,
             
             that
             the
             true
             properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             do
             agree
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             oral
             Tradition
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             offer
             this
             to
             his
             consideration
             ,
             that
             whatever
             can
             be
             orally
             delivered
             in
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             words
             ,
             may
             be
             written
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Writing
             or
             Book
             which
             is
             publick
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             ones
             hand
             ,
             may
             be
             conveyed
             down
             with
             at
             least
             as
             much
             certainty
             and
             security
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             little
             danger
             of
             alteration
             as
             an
             oral
             Tradition
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             understand
             not
             what
             can
             render
             it
             impossible
             for
             a
             Book
             to
             convey
             down
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             after-ages
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             looked
             well
             about
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             have
             apprehended
             some
             little
             inconvenience
             in
             making
             that
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             which
             is
             contradicted
             by
             plain
             and
             constant
             experience
             :
             For
             that
             any
             kind
             of
             Doctrine
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             conveyed
             ,
             by
             Books
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             after-ages
             ;
             provided
             those
             Books
             be
             but
             written
             intelligibly
             ,
             and
             preserved
             from
             change
             and
             corruption
             in
             the
             conveyance
             ,
             (
             both
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             suppose
             possible
             )
             is
             as
             little
             doubted
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             mankind
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             are
             Books
             .
             And
             surely
             we
             Christians
             cannot
             think
             it
             impossible
             to
             
             convey
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             posterity
             by
             Books
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             God
             himself
             pitched
             upon
             this
             way
             for
             conveyance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             to
             after-ages
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             that
             so
             wise
             an
             Agent
             should
             pitch
             upon
             a
             means
             whereby
             it
             was
             impossible
             he
             should
             attain
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             are
             sufficiently
             plain
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             practised
             .
             He
             that
             denies
             this
             ,
             ought
             in
             reason
             to
             instance
             in
             some
             necessary
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             Practice
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             some
             place
             of
             Scripture
             or
             other
             plainly
             delivered
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             objection
             to
             say
             ,
             
             that
             the
             greatest
             wits
             among
             the
             Protestants
             differ
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             Texts
             ,
             wherein
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             suppose
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             expressed
             :
             Because
             ,
             if
             nothing
             were
             to
             be
             accounted
             sufficiently
             plain
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             is
             impossible
             a
             great
             wit
             should
             be
             able
             to
             wrest
             to
             any
             other
             sense
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             Books
             ;
             and
             (
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             to
             him
             that
             makes
             this
             objection
             )
             all
             oral
             Tradition
             would
             fall
             into
             uncertainty
             .
             Doth
             the
             Traditionary
             Church
             
             pretend
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Divinity
             is
             conveyed
             down
             to
             her
             by
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             more
             plainly
             than
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             plainer
             words
             she
             ever
             used
             to
             express
             this
             point
             of
             Faith
             by
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             ;
             which
             expresly
             calls
             him
             
               God
               ,
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               God
               over
               all
               ,
               blessed
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             have
             been
             able
             to
             evade
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             never
             elude
             the
             definitions
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             matter
             ;
             it
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Arts
             would
             equally
             have
             eluded
             both
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             trouble
             themselves
             so
             much
             about
             the
             latter
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             they
             be
             solicitous
             to
             wrest
             the
             definitions
             of
             Councils
             ,
             and
             conform
             them
             to
             their
             own
             opinion
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             regard
             to
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             ?
             If
             those
             
               great
               Wits
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             had
             believed
             the
             sayings
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             of
             no
             greater
             authority
             than
             the
             definitions
             of
             Councils
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             answered
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             the
             definitions
             of
             Councils
             ;
             not
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             interpret
             them
             to
             another
             sense
             ,
             but
             by
             downright
             denying
             their
             Authority
             .
             So
             
             that
             it
             seems
             that
             oral
             Tradition
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             inconvenience
             with
             the
             written
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             a
             plain
             instance
             in
             two
             
               great
               Wits
            
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               present
               Pope
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             White
             ;
             the
             one
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Traditionary
               Church
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             calls
             it
             ;
             the
             other
             the
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             
               Traditionary
               Doctrine
            
             .
             These
             two
             
               great
               Wits
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             plainness
             of
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             impossibility
             of
             being
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             mistaking
             it
             ,
             have
             yet
             been
             so
             unhappy
             as
             to
             differ
             about
             several
             points
             of
             Faith
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Mr.
             White
             is
             unkindly
             censured
             for
             it
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             here
             in
             England
             the
             Pope
             speeds
             no
             better
             ;
             however
             ,
             the
             difference
             continues
             still
             so
             wide
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             White
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             disobey
             the
             summons
             of
             his
             chief
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             prudent
             man
             ,
             rather
             to
             write
             against
             him
             here
             out
             of
             harms-way
             ,
             than
             to
             venture
             the
             infallibility
             of
             plain
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             for
             the
             Doctrines
             he
             maintains
             ,
             against
             a
             
               practical
               Tradition
            
             which
             they
             have
             at
             Rome
             of
             killing
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Methinks
             Mr.
             S.
             might
             have
             spared
             his
             brags
             ,
             that
             he
             
               hath
               evinced
               from
               clear
               reason
            
             ,
             
             *
             
               that
               it
               is
               far
               more
               impossible
               to
               make
               a
               man
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               than
               not
               to
               know
               what
               is
               rivetted
               into
               his
               soul
               by
               so
               oft
               repeated
               sensations
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             by
             Oral
             and
             Practical
             Tradition
             )
             
               and
               that
               it
               exceeds
               all
               the
               power
               of
               Nature
               (
               abstracting
               from
               the
               cases
               of
               madness
               ,
               and
               violent
               disease
               )
               to
               blot
               knowledg
               thus
               fixt
               out
               of
               the
               soul
               of
               one
               single
               Believer
            
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             
               that
               sooner
               may
               all
               mankind
               perish
               ,
               than
               the
               regulative
               vertue
               of
               Tradition
               miscarry
               ;
               nay
               ,
               sooner
               may
               the
               sinews
               of
               entire
               nature
               by
               overstraining
               crack
               ,
               and
               she
               lose
               all
               her
               activity
               and
               motion
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               her self
               ;
               than
               one
               single
               part
               of
               that
               innumerable
               multitude
               which
               integrate
               the
               vast
               testification
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Tradition
               ,
               can
               possibly
               be
               violated
            
             ;
             when
             after
             he
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             *
             that
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             was
             blest
             with
             
               more
               vigorous
               causes
               to
               imprint
               Christ's
               Doctrine
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               recommend
               it
               to
               the
               next
               Age
               ,
               than
               were
               found
               any
               where
               else
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               that
               the
               stream
               of
               Tradition
               in
               its
               source
               and
               first
               putting
               into
               motion
               ,
               was
               more
               particularly
               vigorous
               there
               than
               in
               any
               other
               See
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               chief
               Pastor
               of
               that
               See
               hath
               a
               particular
               Title
               to
               Infallibility
               built
               upon
               Tradition
               ,
               above
               any
               other
               Pastor
               whatsoever
               ;
               not
               
               to
               dilate
               on
               the
               particular
               assistances
               to
               that
               Bishop
               ,
               springing
               out
               of
               his
               divinely
               constituted
               Office
            
             ;
             when
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             quaint
             Reason
             and
             rumbling
             Rhetorick
             about
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             built
             on
             Tradition
             ;
             we
             cannot
             but
             remember
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             Oracle
             of
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             this
             great
             Master
             of
             it
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             peculiarly
             skill'd
             in
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             have
             so
             manifestly
             declar'd
             themselves
             to
             differ
             in
             points
             of
             Faith.
             For
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             
               Congregation
               general
            
             at
             Rome
             have
             condemn'd
             all
             his
             Books
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             *
             
               they
               contain
               several
               Propositions
               manifestly
               heretical
               ,
            
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             these
             two
             
               great
               Wits
            
             do
             not
             very
             well
             hit
             it
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             either
             that
             they
             do
             not
             both
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             that
             one
             of
             them
             does
             not
             rightly
             understand
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             follow
             it
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             that
             which
             Mr.
             S.
             unjustly
             says
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             upon
             this
             account
             justly
             apply'd
             to
             the
             business
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             *
             ?
             If
             we
             see
             two
             
               such
               eminent
               Wits
            
             among
             the
             Papists
             (
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               White
               )
               making
               use
               of
               the
               self-same
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               conceive
               ,
               the
               best
               advantages
            
             
             their
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             gives
             them
             ;
             
               and
               availing
               themselves
               the
               best
               they
               can
               by
               acquired
               skills
               ,
               yet
               differ
            
             about
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             
               what
               certainty
               can
               we
               undertakingly
               promise
               to
               weaker
               heads
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               the
               generality
            
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             professedly
             cherish
             ignorance
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             their
             devotion
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             have
             sufficient
             assurance
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             are
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             without
             any
             material
             corruption
             or
             alteration
             .
             And
             he
             that
             denies
             this
             ,
             must
             either
             reject
             the
             authority
             of
             all
             Books
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             be
             certain
             whether
             they
             be
             the
             same
             now
             that
             they
             were
             at
             first
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             give
             some
             probable
             reason
             why
             these
             should
             be
             more
             liable
             to
             corruption
             than
             others
             .
             But
             any
             man
             that
             considers
             things
             ,
             will
             easily
             find
             that
             it
             is
             much
             more
             improbable
             that
             these
             Books
             should
             have
             been
             either
             wilfully
             or
             involuntarily
             corrupted
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             material
             to
             Faith
             or
             a
             good
             Life
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Books
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             peculiar
             Providence
             of
             God
             engaged
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             peculiar
             circumstances
             of
             these
             Books
             .
             If
             they
             were
             wrirten
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             use
             to
             Christians
             ,
             
             as
             is
             acknowledged
             (
             at
             least
             in
             words
             )
             on
             all
             hands
             ;
             nothing
             is
             more
             credible
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             same
             Divine
             Providence
             which
             took
             care
             for
             the
             publishing
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             likewise
             be
             concerned
             to
             preserve
             them
             entire
             .
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             peculiar
             circumstances
             of
             these
             Books
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             been
             materially
             corrupted
             ,
             because
             being
             of
             universal
             and
             mighty
             concernment
             ,
             and
             at
             first
             diffused
             into
             many
             hands
             ,
             and
             soon
             after
             translated
             into
             most
             Languages
             ,
             and
             most
             passages
             in
             them
             cited
             in
             Books
             now
             extant
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             now
             agreeing
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             importance
             ,
             we
             have
             as
             great
             assurance
             as
             can
             be
             had
             concerning
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             suffered
             any
             material
             alteration
             ,
             and
             far
             greater
             than
             any
             man
             can
             have
             concerning
             the
             incorruption
             of
             their
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             when
             I
             come
             to
             answer
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             calls
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             
               de
               facto
            
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             been
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             in
             former
             Ages
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             means
             whereby
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             hath
             with
             greatest
             certainty
             been
             conveyed
             to
             them
             .
             One
             good
             evidence
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Primitive
             
             Adversaries
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             did
             always
             look
             upon
             the
             Scripture
             as
             the
             standard
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             their
             writing
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             took
             that
             for
             granted
             to
             be
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             which
             was
             contained
             in
             those
             Books
             ;
             there
             having
             not
             as
             yet
             any
             Philosopher
             risen
             up
             who
             had
             demonstrated
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             a
             Doctrine
             could
             not
             with
             sufficient
             certainty
             and
             clearness
             be
             conveyed
             by
             writing
             from
             one
             Age
             to
             another
             .
             But
             how
             absurd
             had
             this
             method
             of
             confuting
             Christian
             Religion
             been
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             then
             the
             publick
             profession
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             the
             Rule
             of
             their
             Faith
             ?
             How
             easie
             had
             it
             been
             for
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             apologized
             for
             ,
             and
             defended
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             have
             told
             them
             they
             took
             a
             wrong
             measure
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             not
             the
             principle
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             their
             Faith
             was
             conveyed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             fond
             undertaking
             to
             attaque
             their
             Religion
             that
             way
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             would
             effectually
             argue
             against
             it
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             enquire
             what
             that
             Doctrine
             was
             which
             was
             orally
             delivered
             from
             father
             to
             son
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             could
             signifie
             no
             more
             to
             them
             than
             an
             unknown
             Cipher
             
             without
             a
             Key
             ;
             being
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             the
             light
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             only
             an
             heap
             of
             unintelligible
             words
             ,
             
               unsensed
               Cha
               :
               racters
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ink
               variously
               figured
               in
               a
               Book
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             gross
             mistake
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             think
             they
             could
             understand
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             like
             their
             own
             Philosophy
             )
             by
             reading
             of
             those
             Books
             ,
             or
             confute
             it
             by
             confuting
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             Fathers
             might
             have
             defended
             their
             Religion
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             have
             taken
             this
             course
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             appealed
             from
             those
             dead
             senseless
             Books
             ,
             to
             the
             
               true
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               living
               voice
               of
               the
               Church
               Essential
               .
            
             But
             doth
             Mr.
             S.
             find
             any
             thing
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             the
             Apologies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             If
             he
             hath
             discover'd
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             he
             might
             do
             well
             to
             acquaint
             the
             World
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             wiser
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             shall
             inform
             him
             what
             I
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             never
             except
             against
             that
             method
             ,
             but
             appeal
             frequently
             from
             the
             slanderous
             reports
             and
             misrepresentations
             which
             were
             made
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             standard
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Another
             evidence
             that
             Christians
             in
             all
             Ages
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             have
             owned
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             
               Rule
               of
            
             their
             
             Faith
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Fathers
             in
             their
             Homilies
             did
             use
             constantly
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             People
             what
             they
             were
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             were
             to
             practise
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             which
             had
             been
             most
             absurd
             and
             sensless
             ,
             had
             they
             believed
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             something
             else
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             .
             For
             what
             could
             tend
             more
             to
             the
             seducing
             of
             the
             People
             from
             Mr.
             
             S's
             supposed
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             a
             daily
             practise
             of
             declaring
             and
             confirming
             the
             Doctrins
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             Had
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             been
             right
             for
             Mr.
             
             S's
             way
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             built
             their
             Doctrine
             upon
             Scripture
             ;
             perhaps
             not
             have
             mentioned
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             giving
             the
             people
             an
             occasion
             to
             grow
             familiar
             with
             so
             dangerous
             a
             Book
             ;
             but
             rather
             (
             as
             their
             more
             prudent
             Posterity
             have
             done
             )
             would
             have
             lock'd
             it
             up
             from
             the
             people
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             have
             set
             open
             the
             stores
             of
             good
             wholsome
             Traditions
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             telling
             them
             (
             as
             they
             do
             most
             frequently
             )
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             would
             only
             have
             told
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               essential
               Church
               ;
               thus
               it
               hath
               been
               delivered
               down
               by
               hand
               to
               us
               ,
               from
               our
               Forefathers
               .
            
          
           
           
             §
             9.
             
             I
             might
             add
             for
             a
             
               Third
               evidence
            
             ,
             the
             great
             malice
             of
             the
             Enemies
             and
             Persecutors
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             against
             this
             Book
             ;
             and
             their
             cruel
             endeavours
             to
             extort
             it
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             destroy
             it
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             might
             extirpate
             Christianity
             .
             For
             it
             seems
             they
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             abolishing
             of
             this
             Book
             would
             have
             been
             the
             ruine
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
             But
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
             S's
             opinion
             )
             their
             malice
             wanted
             wit
             ;
             for
             had
             all
             the
             Bibles
             in
             the
             World
             been
             burnt
             ,
             Christian
             Religion
             would
             nevertheless
             have
             been
             entirely
             preserv'd
             ,
             and
             safely
             transmitted
             down
             to
             us
             
               by
               sense
               written
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
            
             with
             the
             good
             help
             of
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstration
             .
             Nay
             ,
             their
             Church
             would
             have
             been
             a
             great
             gainer
             by
             it
             :
             For
             this
             Occasion
             and
             Parent
             of
             all
             Heresie
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             being
             once
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             she
             might
             have
             had
             all
             in
             her
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             leading
             the
             people
             in
             the
             safe
             paths
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             Science
             ,
             might
             have
             made
             them
             wise
             enough
             to
             obey
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             suppose
             the
             Persecutors
             of
             Christianity
             mistook
             themselves
             in
             their
             design
             ,
             how
             came
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             days
             to
             be
             so
             tenacious
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             that
             rather
             than
             deliver
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             yield
             up
             themselves
             to
             torments
             
             and
             death
             ?
             And
             why
             did
             they
             look
             upon
             those
             who
             out
             of
             fear
             delivered
             up
             their
             Books
             ,
             as
             Apostates
             and
             Renouncers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             thought
             this
             Book
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Instrument
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             had
             really
             been
             of
             no
             greater
             consideration
             than
             Mr.
             Wh.
             and
             Mr.
             S.
             would
             make
             it
             ?
             Why
             should
             they
             be
             so
             loth
             to
             part
             with
             a
             few
             
               unsens'd
               Characters
               ,
               waxen
               natur'd
               words
               ,
               fit
               to
               be
               play'd
               upon
               diversly
               by
               quirks
               of
               wit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               apt
               to
               blunder
               and
               confound
               ,
               but
               to
               clear
               little
               or
               nothing
            
             ?
             Why
             should
             they
             value
             their
             lives
             at
             so
             cheap
             a
             rate
             as
             to
             throw
             them
             away
             for
             a
             few
             insignificant
             scrawls
             ,
             and
             to
             shed
             their
             blood
             for
             
               a
               little
               Ink
               variously
               figured
               in
               a
               Book
            
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             safety
             of
             Christianity
             did
             not
             depend
             upon
             this
             Book
             ?
             Did
             no
             Christian
             then
             understand
             that
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             )
             no
             Christian
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             viz.
             that
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             
               unmistakeable
               ,
               indefectible
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             was
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ?
             Why
             did
             they
             not
             consider
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             
               Letter
               Rule
            
             of
             Hereticks
             had
             been
             consum'd
             to
             ashes
             ,
             yet
             their
             Faith
             would
             have
             lain
             safe
             ,
             and
             
               been
               preserved
               entire
            
             in
             its
             *
             
               Spiritual
               Causes
               ,
               Men's
               minds
               ,
               
               the
               noblest
               pieces
               in
               Nature
            
             ?
             Some
             of
             them
             indeed
             did
             deliver
             up
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             were
             call'd
             Traditores
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             some
             ground
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             the
             only
             
               Traditionary
               Christians
            
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rest
             were
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             
               Letter
               Rule
            
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             evidence
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             always
             been
             acknowledged
             by
             Christians
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             his
             Testimonies
             for
             Tradition
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             good
             leave
             of
             his
             distinction
             between
             Speculators
             and
             Testifiers
             )
             prove
             by
             most
             express
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             general
             opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             his
             demonstration
             of
             the
             infalliblity
             of
             Tradition
             will
             enforce
             that
             as
             Testifiers
             ,
             they
             must
             nesds
             have
             spoken
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             HAving
             thus
             laid
             down
             the
             
               Protestant
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             
             with
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ;
             all
             that
             now
             remains
             for
             me
             to
             do
             ,
             towards
             the
             clear
             and
             full
             stating
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             
             take
             notice
             briefly
             ,
             and
             with
             due
             limitations
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             much
             the
             Protestants
             do
             allow
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             those
             things
             are
             which
             Mr.
             S
             ,
             thinks
             fit
             to
             attribute
             to
             his
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             no
             cause
             to
             attribute
             to
             ours
             ;
             And
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             any
             one
             may
             easily
             discern
             how
             far
             we
             differ
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             1.
             
             How
             much
             Protestants
             do
             allow
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             grant
             that
             Oral
             Tradition
             in
             some
             circumstances
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             way
             of
             conveying
             a
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             withall
             we
             deny
             ,
             that
             such
             circumstances
             are
             now
             in
             being
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             credenda
             or
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             agenda
             or
             Precepts
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             had
             the
             evidence
             of
             Natural
             light
             ;
             When
             the
             World
             was
             contracted
             into
             a
             few
             Families
             in
             comparison
             ,
             and
             the
             age
             of
             man
             ordinarily
             extended
             to
             six
             or
             seven
             hundred
             years
             ;
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             imagine
             ,
             how
             such
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             propagated
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             change
             or
             alterations
             .
             Adam
             lived
             till
             Methuselah
             was
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             
             old
             ,
             Methuselah
             lived
             till
             Sem
             was
             near
             an
             hundred
             ,
             and
             Sem
             out-liv'd
             Abraham
             :
             So
             that
             this
             Tradition
             needed
             not
             pass
             through
             more
             than
             two
             hands
             ,
             betwixt
             Adam
             and
             Abraham
             .
             But
             though
             this
             way
             was
             sufficient
             to
             have
             preserved
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             men
             had
             not
             been
             wanting
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             we
             find
             it
             did
             not
             prove
             effectual
             .
             For
             through
             the
             corruption
             and
             negligence
             of
             men
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             before
             )
             when
             the
             world
             began
             to
             multiply
             ,
             and
             the
             age
             of
             man
             was
             shortned
             ,
             the
             knowledg
             and
             worship
             of
             the
             one
             true
             God
             was
             generally
             lost
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             so
             far
             as
             appears
             by
             Scripture-History
             ,
             (
             the
             only
             Record
             we
             have
             of
             those
             times
             )
             when
             God
             called
             out
             Abraham
             from
             Vr
             of
             the
             Chaldees
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             lapsed
             into
             Polytheisme
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             security
             of
             Religion
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             was
             multiplied
             into
             a
             great
             Nation
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             did
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             entrust
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Religion
             any
             longer
             to
             the
             fallible
             and
             uncertain
             way
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             committed
             it
             to
             writing
             .
             Now
             that
             God
             pitched
             upon
             this
             way
             ,
             after
             the
             world
             had
             sadly
             experienced
             the
             unsuccesfulness
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             seems
             to
             
             be
             a
             very
             good
             evidence
             that
             this
             was
             the
             better
             and
             more
             secure
             way
             :
             it
             being
             the
             usual
             method
             of
             the
             Divine
             dispensations
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             backwards
             ,
             but
             to
             move
             towards
             perfection
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             from
             that
             which
             is
             less
             perfect
             to
             that
             which
             is
             more
             .
             And
             the
             Apostles
             *
             reasoning
             concerning
             the
             two
             Covenants
             is
             very
             applicable
             to
             these
             two
             methods
             of
             conveying
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Religion
             ;
             
               if
               the
               first
               had
               been
               faultless
               ,
               then
               should
               no
               place
               have
               been
               sought
               for
               a
               second
               .
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             So
             likewise
             ,
             when
             Christ
             revealed
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             in
             his
             life-time
             committed
             to
             writing
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             entertained
             but
             by
             a
             few
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             disciples
             and
             followers
             ,
             and
             who
             so
             long
             as
             he
             continued
             with
             them
             had
             a
             living
             Oracle
             to
             teach
             them
             .
             After
             his
             death
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             publish
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             assisted
             by
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             were
             secured
             from
             error
             and
             mistake
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             it
             .
             But
             when
             this
             extraordinary
             assistance
             failed
             ,
             there
             was
             need
             of
             some
             other
             means
             to
             convey
             it
             to
             posterity
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             be
             a
             fixt
             and
             standing
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             To
             this
             end
             the
             
             providence
             of
             God
             took
             care
             to
             have
             it
             committed
             to
             writing
             .
             And
             that
             Mr.
             
               S
               ▪
            
             may
             see
             this
             is
             not
             a
             conjecture
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             the
             sense
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             him
             to
             St.
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               (
               Homil.
            
             1.
             
               in
               Matth.
            
             )
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               left
               nothing
               in
               writing
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               in
               stead
               thereof
               did
               promise
               to
               bestow
               upon
               them
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             John
             14.
             
             He
             shall
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             your
             remembrance
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               But
               because
               in
               progress
               of
               time
               there
               were
               many
               grievous
               miscarriages
               both
               in
               matter
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               Life
               and
               Manners
               ;
               therefore
               it
               was
               requisite
               that
               the
               memory
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               should
               be
               preserved
               by
               writing
               .
            
             So
             long
             then
             as
             the
             Apostles
             lived
             ,
             who
             were
             thus
             infallibly
             assisted
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             was
             secure
             ,
             but
             no
             longer
             ;
             nor
             even
             then
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             extraordinary
             and
             supernatural
             assistance
             which
             accompanied
             the
             deliverers
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             good
             way
             of
             Argument
             against
             the
             way
             of
             Tradition
             by
             writing
             ,
             which
             he
             lays
             so
             much
             weight
             upon
             ,
             *
             
               That
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               Successors
               went
               not
               with
               Books
               in
               their
               hands
               to
               preach
               and
               deliver
               Christ's
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               
               words
               in
               their
               mouths
               ;
               and
               that
               primitive
               antiquity
               learned
               their
               faith
               by
               another
               method
               ,
               a
               long
               time
               before
               many
               of
               those
               Books
               were
               universally
               spread
               among
               the
               vulgar
               .
            
             For
             what
             if
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             writing
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             whilst
             those
             living
             Oracles
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             present
             with
             the
             Church
             ?
             Doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             it
             afterwards
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             extraordinary
             and
             supernatural
             assistance
             was
             ceased
             ?
             If
             the
             Preachers
             now
             adays
             could
             give
             us
             any
             such
             assurance
             ,
             and
             confirm
             all
             they
             preach
             by
             such
             frequent
             ,
             and
             publick
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             miracles
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ;
             then
             we
             need
             not
             examine
             the
             Doctrines
             they
             taught
             by
             any
             other
             Rule
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             regulate
             our
             belief
             by
             what
             they
             delivered
             to
             us
             .
             But
             seeing
             this
             is
             not
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             hath
             brought
             down
             to
             us
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             greatest
             certainty
             :
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             prove
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             So
             that
             in
             those
             circumstances
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             We
             allow
             Oral
             Tradition
             to
             have
             been
             a
             sufficient
             way
             of
             conveying
             a
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             now
             considering
             the
             great
             increase
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             shortness
             of
             
             mans
             life
             in
             these
             latter
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             tract
             of
             time
             from
             the
             Apostles
             age
             down
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             innumerable
             accidents
             whereby
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             1500
             years
             ,
             Oral
             Tradition
             might
             receive
             insensible
             alterations
             ,
             so
             as
             at
             last
             to
             become
             quite
             another
             thing
             from
             what
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             by
             passing
             through
             many
             hands
             :
             in
             which
             passage
             ,
             all
             the
             mistakes
             and
             corruptions
             which
             (
             in
             the
             several
             Ages
             through
             which
             it
             was
             transmitted
             )
             did
             happen
             ,
             either
             through
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             Forgetfulness
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             interest
             and
             design
             ,
             are
             necessarily
             derived
             into
             the
             last
             :
             So
             that
             the
             further
             it
             goes
             ,
             the
             more
             alteration
             it
             is
             liable
             to
             ▪
             because
             as
             it
             passeth
             along
             ,
             more
             Errours
             and
             Corruptions
             are
             infused
             into
             it
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             considering
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             could
             with
             any
             probable
             security
             and
             certainty
             have
             been
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
             And
             therefore
             do
             reasonably
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             fore-seeing
             this
             ,
             did
             in
             his
             wisdom
             so
             order
             things
             ,
             that
             those
             persons
             who
             were
             assisted
             by
             an
             infallible
             spirit
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             should
             before
             they
             left
             the
             world
             commit
             it
             to
             
             writing
             ;
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             :
             And
             by
             this
             Instrument
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             hath
             been
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             allow
             ,
             that
             Oral
             Tradition
             is
             a
             considerable
             assurance
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             which
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             Books
             which
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ;
             but
             withall
             we
             deny
             ,
             That
             Oral
             Tradition
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             accounted
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             The
             general
             Assurance
             that
             we
             have
             concerning
             Books
             written
             long
             ago
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ancient
             ,
             and
             were
             written
             by
             those
             whose
             names
             they
             bear
             ,
             is
             a
             constant
             and
             uncontroll'd
             Tradition
             of
             this
             ,
             transmitted
             from
             one
             Age
             to
             another
             ;
             partly
             Orally
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             other
             Books
             .
             Thus
             much
             is
             common
             to
             Scripture
             with
             other
             Books
             .
             But
             then
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             this
             peculiar
             advantage
             above
             other
             Books
             ,
             that
             being
             of
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             universal
             concernment
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             more
             common
             and
             in
             every
             bodies
             hands
             ,
             more
             read
             and
             studied
             than
             any
             other
             Books
             in
             the
             World
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             more
             universal
             and
             better
             grounded
             attestation
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             only
             
             been
             owned
             universally
             in
             all
             Ages
             by
             Christians
             (
             except
             three
             or
             four
             Books
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             for
             some
             time
             were
             questioned
             by
             some
             Churches
             ,
             but
             have
             since
             been
             generally
             received
             )
             but
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             never
             questioned
             the
             Antiquity
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             always
             taken
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             very
             Books
             which
             the
             Apostles
             writ
             .
             And
             this
             is
             as
             great
             an
             assurance
             as
             we
             can
             have
             concerning
             any
             ancient
             Book
             ,
             without
             a
             particular
             and
             immediate
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             And
             this
             Concession
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             M.
             S
             ,
             supposeth
             ,
             make
             Oral
             Tradition
             to
             be
             finally
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             (
             
               What
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ?
            
             )
             Is
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             next
             and
             immediate
             means
             whereby
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             is
             conveyed
             to
             us
             ?
             So
             that
             although
             Oral
             Tradition
             be
             the
             means
             whereby
             we
             come
             to
             know
             that
             these
             are
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             these
             Books
             are
             the
             next
             and
             immediate
             means
             whereby
             we
             come
             to
             know
             what
             is
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Nor
             doth
             this
             Concession
             make
             
             Oral
             Tradition
             to
             be
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             a
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ;
             as
             if
             because
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             Oral
             Tradition
             can
             with
             sufficient
             certainty
             transmit
             a
             Book
             to
             After
             ages
             ,
             we
             must
             therefore
             grant
             that
             it
             can
             with
             as
             much
             certainty
             convey
             a
             doctrine
             consisting
             of
             several
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             (
             nay
             very
             many
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             White
             acknowledges
             *
             )
             and
             many
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             of
             Life
             :
             So
             because
             Oral
             Tradition
             sufficiently
             assures
             us
             that
             this
             is
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Statute-Book
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             contain'd
             
               those
               Laws
               which
               it
               concerns
               every
               man
               to
               be
               skilful
               in
            
             ;
             therefore
             by
             like
             parity
             of
             Reason
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             Tradition
             it self
             is
             better
             than
             a
             Book
             ,
             even
             
               the
               best
               way
               imaginable
               ,
               to
               convey
               down
               such
               Laws
               to
               us
               .
            
             Mr.
             S.
             saith
             *
             expresly
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             how
             truly
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             experience
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             our
             Law-givers
             ,
             who
             seem
             to
             think
             otherwise
             .
             Tradition
             is
             already
             defin'd
             to
             us
             ,
             
               a
               delivery
               down
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               of
               the
               sense
               and
               faith
               of
               Fore-fathers
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             message
             of
             Christ.
             Now
             suppose
             any
             Oral
             message
             ,
             consisting
             of
             an
             hundred
             particularities
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             an
             hundred
             several
             persons
             of
             different
             degrees
             of
             understanding
             and
             memory
             ,
             by
             them
             to
             be
             conveyed
             to
             an
             hundred
             
             more
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             convey
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             onwards
             ,
             to
             a
             hundred
             descents
             ;
             Is
             it
             probable
             this
             Message
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             particularities
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             truly
             conveyed
             through
             so
             many
             mouths
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             written
             down
             in
             so
             many
             Letters
             ,
             concerning
             which
             every
             Bearer
             should
             need
             to
             say
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             delivered
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Letter
             written
             by
             him
             whose
             name
             was
             subscribed
             to
             it
             ?
             I
             think
             it
             not
             probable
             ,
             though
             the
             mens
             lives
             were
             concerned
             every
             one
             for
             the
             faithful
             delivery
             of
             his
             Errand
             or
             Letter
             .
             For
             the
             Letter
             is
             a
             message
             which
             no
             man
             can
             mistake
             in
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             ;
             but
             the
             Errand
             so
             difficult
             ,
             and
             perplexed
             with
             its
             multitude
             of
             particulars
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             equal
             wager
             against
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Messengers
             ,
             that
             he
             either
             forgets
             ,
             or
             mistakes
             something
             in
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             ten
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Hundred
             do
             not
             all
             agree
             in
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Million
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             Succession
             do
             not
             all
             deliver
             it
             truly
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Hundred
             mistook
             ,
             or
             forgot
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             impossible
             that
             he
             that
             received
             it
             from
             him
             should
             deliver
             it
             right
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             farther
             it
             goes
             ,
             the
             greater
             change
             it
             is
             liable
             to
             .
             Yet
             after
             all
             this
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             in
             Mr.
             
             S's
             
             way
             ,
             to
             have
             more
             of
             certainty
             in
             it
             than
             the
             Original
             Letter
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             allow
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             hath
             in
             all
             Ages
             been
             preached
             to
             the
             People
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             taught
             by
             Christian
             Parents
             to
             their
             Children
             ;
             but
             with
             great
             difference
             ,
             by
             some
             more
             plainly
             ,
             and
             truly
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             ;
             by
             others
             ,
             with
             less
             care
             and
             exactness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             degrees
             of
             ability
             and
             integrity
             in
             Pastors
             or
             Parents
             ;
             and
             likewise
             with
             very
             different
             success
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             capacities
             and
             dispositions
             of
             the
             Learners
             .
             We
             allow
             likewise
             ,
             That
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             visible
             actions
             ,
             conformable
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             but
             then
             we
             say
             that
             those
             outward
             acts
             and
             circumstances
             of
             Religion
             may
             have
             undergone
             great
             variations
             ,
             and
             received
             great
             change
             ,
             by
             addition
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             defalcation
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             several
             Ages
             .
             That
             this
             not
             only
             is
             possible
             ,
             but
             hath
             actually
             happened
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             when
             I
             come
             to
             answer
             his
             Demonstrations
             .
             Now
             that
             several
             of
             the
             the
             main
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptute
             ,
             and
             actions
             therein
             commanded
             ,
             have
             been
             
             taught
             and
             practised
             by
             Christians
             in
             all
             Ages
             (
             as
             the
             Articles
             summed
             up
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             )
             is
             a
             good
             evidence
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             contain
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             But
             then
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             how
             we
             come
             to
             know
             that
             such
             points
             of
             Faith
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             and
             such
             external
             Actions
             practised
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             present
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             that
             profess
             to
             have
             received
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             ever
             believed
             and
             practised
             ,
             and
             from
             hence
             to
             infer
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ;
             the
             inconsequence
             of
             which
             Argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             a
             better
             occasion
             to
             shew
             afterwards
             :
             But
             he
             that
             will
             prove
             this
             to
             any
             mans
             satisfaction
             ,
             must
             make
             it
             evident
             from
             the
             best
             Monuments
             and
             Records
             of
             several
             Ages
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             Authentick
             Books
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             such
             Doctrines
             have
             in
             all
             those
             Ages
             been
             constantly
             and
             universally
             taught
             and
             practised
             .
             But
             then
             if
             from
             those
             Records
             of
             former
             times
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             other
             Doctrines
             ,
             not
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             were
             not
             taught
             and
             practised
             universally
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             but
             have
             crept
             in
             by
             degrees
             ,
             some
             in
             one
             Age
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             according
             as
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Superstition
             in
             
             the
             People
             ,
             Ambition
             and
             Interest
             in
             the
             chief
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             ministred
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Innovators
             of
             these
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             ,
             have
             all
             along
             pretended
             to
             confirm
             them
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             acknowledged
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             have
             likewise
             acknowledged
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             to
             have
             descended
             without
             any
             material
             corruption
             or
             alteration
             ,
             (
             all
             which
             will
             sufficiently
             appear
             in
             the
             process
             of
             my
             Discourse
             )
             then
             cannot
             the
             Oral
             and
             practical
             Tradition
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             ever
             believed
             and
             practised
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             real
             foundation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             any
             argument
             against
             these
             Books
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             fully
             and
             clearly
             contain
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             to
             say
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             Oral
             and
             Practical
             Tradition
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             be
             to
             interpret
             the
             antient
             Books
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             present
             practise
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             compares
             things
             fairly
             together
             ,
             must
             acknowledg
             to
             be
             full
             of
             deviations
             from
             the
             antient
             Law
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             
             §
             1.
             2
             dly
             .
             HOw
             much
             more
             he
             attributes
             to
             his
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             than
             we
             think
             fit
             to
             attribute
             to
             ours
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             this
             Rule
             should
             fail
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             these
             Books
             should
             cease
             to
             descend
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             corrupted
             .
             This
             we
             do
             not
             attribute
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             need
             we
             should
             :
             We
             believe
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             will
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             secure
             them
             from
             being
             either
             lost
             ,
             or
             materially
             corrupted
             ;
             yet
             we
             think
             it
             very
             possible
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Books
             in
             the
             World
             may
             be
             burnt
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             destroyed
             .
             All
             that
             we
             affirm
             concerning
             our
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             is
             abundantly
             sufficient
             (
             if
             men
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             )
             to
             convey
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             to
             all
             successive
             Ages
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             him
             very
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             expects
             that
             God
             should
             do
             more
             than
             what
             is
             abundantly
             enough
             ,
             for
             the
             perpetuating
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Nor
             do
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             certainty
             and
             assurance
             which
             we
             
             have
             ,
             that
             these
             Books
             are
             the
             same
             that
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             a
             first
             and
             
               self-evident
               Principle
            
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             capable
             of
             evidence
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             have
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             Mr.
             S.
             may
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             say
             that
             Traditions
             certainty
             is
             a
             first
             and
             self-evident
             Principle
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             that
             says
             this
             ,
             should
             take
             heed
             how
             he
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             demonstrate
             it
             .
             Aristole
             was
             so
             wise
             as
             never
             to
             demonstrate
             first
             Principles
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             demonstrated
             .
             And
             most
             prudent
             men
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             a
             self-evident
             Principle
             ,
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             because
             it
             needs
             not
             .
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             a
             man
             write
             a
             Book
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             every
             man
             must
             assent
             to
             ,
             without
             any
             proof
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             propounded
             to
             him
             ?
             I
             have
             always
             taken
             a
             self-evident
             Principle
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Proposition
             ;
             as
             having
             in
             it self
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             its
             own
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             needing
             to
             be
             made
             evident
             by
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             If
             I
             be
             herein
             mistaken
             ,
             I
             desire
             Mr.
             S.
             to
             inform
             me
             better
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             So
             that
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             Oral
             
             and
             
               Practical
               Tradition
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Writing
             and
             Books
             ,
             be
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             can
             with
             certainty
             and
             security
             be
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             live
             at
             this
             distance
             from
             the
             age
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
             This
             He
             affirms
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestants
             deny
             ;
             not
             only
             that
             it
             is
             the
             sole
             means
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             certain
             conveyance
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             withall
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             hath
             been
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Books
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             proper
             measure
             and
             standard
             of
             our
             Religion
             :
             But
             then
             they
             do
             not
             exclude
             Oral
             Tradition
             from
             being
             the
             means
             of
             conveying
             to
             us
             the
             certain
             knowledg
             of
             these
             Books
             .
             Nor
             do
             they
             exclude
             the
             authentick
             Records
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             nor
             the
             constant
             teaching
             and
             practise
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             from
             being
             subordinate
             means
             and
             helps
             of
             conveying
             it
             from
             one
             age
             to
             another
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             excluding
             these
             concurrent
             means
             ,
             that
             they
             suppose
             them
             always
             to
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             of
             great
             advantage
             for
             the
             propagating
             and
             explaining
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             have
             been
             truly
             subordinate
             to
             ,
             and
             regulated
             by
             these
             sacred
             Oracles
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             do
             truly
             and
             fully
             contain
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             Christ
             delivered
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             preached
             to
             the
             world
             .
             To
             illustrate
             this
             by
             an
             instance
             ;
             suppose
             there
             were
             a
             Controversy
             now
             on
             foot
             ,
             how
             men
             might
             come
             to
             know
             what
             was
             the
             true
             Art
             of
             Logick
             which
             Aristotle
             taught
             his
             Scholars
             ;
             and
             some
             should
             be
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             way
             to
             know
             this
             would
             be
             by
             oral
             Tradition
             from
             his
             Scholars
             ;
             which
             we
             might
             easily
             understand
             by
             consulting
             those
             of
             the
             present
             age
             ,
             who
             learned
             it
             from
             those
             who
             received
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             who
             at
             last
             had
             it
             from
             Aristotle
             himself
             :
             But
             others
             should
             think
             it
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             study
             his
             Organon
             ,
             a
             Book
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             contain
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             taught
             them
             .
             They
             ,
             who
             take
             this
             latter
             course
             ,
             suppose
             the
             authority
             of
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             for
             the
             conveying
             to
             them
             the
             knowledg
             of
             this
             Book
             ;
             and
             do
             suppose
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             have
             been
             taught
             and
             practised
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             Books
             to
             have
             been
             written
             by
             way
             of
             Comment
             and
             explication
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             have
             been
             good
             helps
             of
             promoting
             the
             knowledg
             of
             it
             .
             And
             they
             may
             well
             
             enough
             suppose
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             truest
             measure
             and
             standard
             of
             
             Aristotle's
             Doctrine
             is
             his
             own
             Book
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             fond
             thing
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             by
             forcing
             an
             interpretation
             upon
             his
             Book
             either
             contrary
             to
             ,
             or
             very
             forreign
             and
             remote
             from
             the
             obvious
             sense
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Book
             with
             that
             method
             of
             disputing
             which
             is
             used
             by
             the
             professed
             Aristotelians
             of
             the
             present
             age
             ,
             and
             withal
             that
             scholastick
             Jargon
             which
             Mr.
             S.
             learn'd
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             and
             has
             made
             him
             so
             great
             a
             man
             in
             the
             
               Science
               of
               Controversie
            
             ,
             as
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             demonstrate
             first
             and
             self-evident
             Principles
             ;
             a
             trick
             not
             to
             be
             learn'd
             out
             of
             
             Aristotle's
             Organon
             .
             The
             Application
             is
             so
             easy
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             make
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           RULE
           of
           FAITH
           .
        
         
           PART
           .
           II.
           Concerning
           the
           Properties
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           whether
           they
           agree
           solely
           to
           Oral
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             HAving
             thus
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             the
             Controversy
             between
             us
             ,
             to
             its
             clear
             and
             true
             state
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             not
             quarrel
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             dispute
             about
             we
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             I
             come
             now
             to
             grapple
             more
             closely
             with
             his
             Book
             .
             And
             the
             main
             foundations
             of
             his
             Discourse
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             three
             Heads
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             essential
             Properties
             of
             such
             a
             way
             and
             means
             ,
             as
             can
             with
             certainty
             and
             security
             convey
             down
             to
             us
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             belong
             solely
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
             This
             he
             endeavors
             to
             prove
             in
             his
             five
             first
             Discourses
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             this
             way
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             should
             fail
             .
             And
             this
             he
             pretends
             to
             prove
             in
             his
             four
             last
             Discourses
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Oral
             Tradition
             hath
             been
             generallly
             reputed
             by
             Christians
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             the
             sole
             way
             and
             means
             of
             conveying
             down
             to
             them
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             he
             attempts
             to
             shew
             in
             his
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               The
               Consent
               of
               Authority
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               foregoing
               Discourses
               .
            
             If
             he
             make
             good
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             he
             hath
             acquitted
             himself
             well
             in
             his
             undertaking
             .
             But
             whether
             he
             hath
             made
             them
             good
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             be
             examined
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             First
             ,
             Whether
             the
             essential
             Properties
             of
             such
             a
             way
             and
             means
             ,
             as
             can
             with
             certainty
             and
             security
             convey
             down
             to
             us
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             belong
             solely
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             ?
          
           
             The
             true
             way
             to
             measure
             the
             essential
             Properties
             of
             this
             or
             that
             means
             ,
             is
             by
             considering
             its
             sufficiency
             for
             its
             end
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             any
             means
             sufficient
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             its
             end
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             and
             essential
             Property
             of
             that
             Means
             ,
             and
             nothing
             
             else
             .
             Now
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             conveyance
             of
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             concerned
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             they
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             certain
             and
             secure
             that
             it
             hath
             received
             no
             change
             or
             corruption
             from
             what
             it
             was
             when
             it
             was
             first
             delivered
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             means
             to
             this
             end
             must
             have
             these
             two
             Properties
             .
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             sufficiently
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             .
             2
             ly
             .
             It
             must
             be
             sufficiently
             certain
             to
             us
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             may
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             concerning
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             received
             no
             corruption
             or
             alteration
             .
             If
             it
             have
             these
             two
             conditions
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             its
             end
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             want
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             fall
             short
             of
             its
             end
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             not
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             it
             cannot
             convey
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             our
             knowledg
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             certain
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             it
             brings
             down
             to
             us
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             really
             such
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             I
             know
             he
             assigns
             more
             Properties
             of
             this
             Means
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             examination
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             either
             fall
             in
             with
             these
             two
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             at
             all
             belong
             to
             it
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             That
             *
             
               it
               must
               be
               plain
               and
               self-evident
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               existence
               .
            
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             frivolous
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             this
             a
             Property
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             because
             whosoever
             enquires
             into
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             already
             satisfied
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             be
             *
             
               evidenceable
               ,
               as
               to
               its
               Ruling
               power
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             explains
             himself
             ,
             *
             
               that
               men
               be
               capable
               of
               knowing
               ,
               that
               it
               deserves
               to
               be
               relied
               on
               as
               a
               Rule
               .
            
             By
             which
             he
             must
             either
             understand
             ,
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             falls
             in
             with
             the
             second
             Property
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             sixth
             ,
             which
             he
             lays
             down
             .
             Or
             else
             he
             means
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             Rule
             ,
             that
             men
             be
             capable
             of
             knowing
             that
             it
             hath
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             .
             For
             I
             understand
             not
             ,
             how
             a
             man
             can
             know
             that
             any
             thing
             deserves
             to
             be
             relied
             on
             as
             a
             Rule
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             knowing
             that
             it
             hath
             the
             properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             its
             end
             .
             But
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             multiply
             the
             Properties
             of
             things
             without
             end
             ,
             if
             the
             evidence
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             existence
             ,
             be
             one
             Property
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             capable
             of
             knowing
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             be
             another
             .
          
           
           
             §
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             be
             
             
               apt
               to
               settle
               ,
               and
               justifie
               undoubting
               Persons
               .
            
             What
             he
             means
             here
             ,
             by
             
               setling
               undoubting
               Persons
            
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             ,
             on
             the
             sudden
             ,
             to
             comprehend
             ;
             because
             I
             understand
             not
             what
             unsettles
             a
             man
             besides
             doubting
             :
             for
             if
             a
             man
             be
             but
             so
             well
             satisfied
             about
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             no
             doubt
             concerning
             it
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             easily
             apprehend
             how
             he
             can
             be
             setled
             better
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             how
             his
             mind
             can
             be
             more
             at
             rest
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             doubt
             .
             But
             if
             by
             
               undoubting
               Persons
            
             ,
             he
             means
             those
             who
             do
             not
             doubt
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             may
             doubt
             ,
             then
             I
             perceive
             what
             he
             means
             by
             
               apt
               to
               settle
               undoubting
               Persons
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               apt
               to
               settle
               Persons
               when
               they
               do
               doubt
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             when
             they
             are
             
               not
               undoubting
               Persons
            
             .
             As
             for
             
               justifying
               undoubting
               Persons
            
             ,
             if
             he
             means
             that
             whosoever
             securely
             relies
             on
             this
             Rule
             ,
             ought
             of
             right
             to
             be
             acquitted
             ,
             as
             acting
             rationally
             in
             so
             doing
             ;
             this
             is
             plainly
             consequent
             upon
             the
             two
             Properties
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             means
             of
             conveying
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             be
             sufficiently
             plain
             and
             certain
             ,
             every
             man
             that
             relies
             upon
             it
             is
             justified
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             because
             he
             trusts
             a
             means
             which
             is
             sufficient
             for
             its
             end
             .
          
           
           
             §
             5.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             *
             it
             be
             
               apt
               to
               satisfie
               fully
               the
               most
               Sceptical
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               Rational
               Doubters
               :
            
             For
             it
             's
             aptitude
             to
             satisfie
             
               Rational
               Doubters
            
             ,
             that
             plainly
             follows
             from
             the
             sufficient
             certainty
             of
             it
             .
             But
             why
             it
             should
             be
             a
             necessary
             property
             of
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             be
             apt
             to
             satisfie
             
               the
               most
               Sceptical
               Dissenter
            
             ,
             I
             can
             no
             more
             divine
             ,
             than
             I
             can
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             call
             a
             
               Dissenter
               Sceptical
            
             ,
             which
             are
             repugnant
             terms
             :
             For
             a
             Sceptick
             is
             one
             who
             neither
             assents
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             dissents
             ,
             but
             is
             in
             a
             perpetual
             suspence
             ;
             because
             he
             looks
             upon
             every
             opinion
             ,
             as
             balanced
             by
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             of
             equal
             probability
             ,
             without
             any
             inclination
             of
             the
             Scales
             either
             way
             .
             But
             if
             by
             
               the
               most
               Sceptical
               Dissenter
            
             he
             means
             only
             a
             Sceptick
             ,
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             then
             would
             I
             fain
             know
             ,
             what
             that
             is
             which
             in
             reason
             is
             apt
             fully
             to
             satisfie
             such
             a
             person
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             will
             ,
             sure
             a
             Demonstration
             will
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             aptitude
             at
             all
             in
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             him
             who
             doubts
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Demonstration
             ;
             and
             likewise
             questions
             the
             certainty
             of
             all
             those
             Principles
             ,
             from
             
             whence
             any
             conclusion
             can
             be
             demonstrated
             .
             And
             those
             who
             are
             
               most
               Sceptical
            
             ,
             profess
             to
             doubt
             of
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             it
             *
             be
             
               apt
               to
               convince
               the
               most
               obstinate
               ,
               and
               acute
               Adversary
               .
            
             If
             the
             Rule
             be
             plain
             and
             certain
             ,
             the
             most
             
               acute
               Adversary
            
             may
             be
             convinced
             by
             it
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             obstinate
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             obstinate
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             will
             not
             be
             convinced
             ,
             but
             will
             persist
             in
             his
             Error
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             evidence
             that
             can
             be
             offered
             him
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             profess
             that
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             kind
             of
             evidence
             that
             is
             apt
             to
             convince
             that
             man
             that
             will
             not
             be
             convinced
             by
             any
             reason
             that
             can
             be
             propounded
             to
             him
             .
             And
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             expected
             this
             from
             any
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             self-evident
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             learn't
             from
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             may
             find
             his
             chief
             
               Properties
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             if
             he
             had
             but
             had
             the
             patience
             to
             have
             consider'd
             his
             Explication
             of
             them
             ;
             I
             mean
             Dr.
             Holden
             *
             ,
             who
             layes
             down
             the
             second
             Property
             of
             
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               the
               means
               whereby
               we
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Revealed
               Truth
            
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Another
               (
               viz.
            
             Condition
             of
             this
             Means
             ,
             
               &c.
               )
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               be
               apt
               of
               its
               own
               Nature
               ,
               to
               afford
               
               the
               greatest
               true
               and
               rational
               certainty
               ,
               to
               all
               men
               without
               exception
               to
               whom
               the
               knowledg
               of
               it
               shall
               come
               ;
               provided
               they
               be
               furnish'd
               with
               the
               faculty
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               minds
               purified
               from
               all
               Passion
               and
               Lust
               ,
               which
               do
            
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             Cap.
             6.
             )
             
               often
               hinder
               the
               most
               sagacious
               Persons
               from
               understanding
               the
               most
               evident
               and
               manifest
               Truths
               .
            
             Now
             I
             suppose
             Obstinacy
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             Passion
             and
             Lust.
             
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             S.
             mean
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             must
             be
             apt
             to
             conquer
             Obstinacy
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             lay
             it
             aside
             ,
             I
             cannot
             understand
             this
             neither
             ;
             unless
             he
             mean
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             must
             be
             a
             Cudgel
             ,
             which
             the
             Traditionary
             Church
             have
             been
             good
             at
             ,
             and
             may
             use
             it
             again
             when
             occasion
             serves
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             they
             have
             Title
             to
             it
             
               upon
               a
               Church-account
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             tells
             us
             ,
             Corol.
             10.
             
             But
             setting
             aside
             this
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             is
             
               apt
               to
               conquer
               Obstinacy
            
             :
             Not
             the
             clearest
             Reason
             ,
             or
             the
             strongest
             Demonstration
             ;
             for
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             no
             ways
             fitted
             to
             combat
             a
             wilful
             and
             unreasonable
             humour
             with
             any
             probability
             of
             success
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             make
             trial
             ,
             he
             may
             easily
             be
             convinc'd
             by
             experience
             ,
             how
             unapt
             obstinate
             
             Persons
             are
             to
             be
             convinc'd
             by
             Reason
             .
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             thing
             that
             ever
             carried
             greater
             evidence
             than
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             preached
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             the
             obstinate
             Jews
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             multitudes
             of
             unquestionable
             miracles
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             find
             by
             the
             success
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             very
             apt
             to
             convince
             those
             that
             were
             obstinate
             .
             And
             no
             man
             can
             judg
             of
             the
             aptitude
             of
             a
             means
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             the
             usual
             and
             frequent
             success
             of
             it
             when
             it
             is
             applied
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             ever
             intended
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             God
             hath
             provided
             no
             remedy
             for
             the
             wilful
             and
             perverse
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             done
             that
             which
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             satisfying
             and
             winning
             over
             of
             those
             who
             are
             teachable
             and
             willing
             to
             learn
             :
             And
             such
             a
             disposition
             supposeth
             a
             man
             to
             have
             laid
             aside
             both
             Scepticism
             and
             Obstinacy
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             *
             it
             be
             
               certain
               in
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             *
             it
             be
             
               absolutely
               ascertainable
               to
               us
            
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             are
             comprehended
             in
             the
             second
             Property
             I
             laid
             down
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
             last
             looks
             very
             like
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             
               absolutely
               ascertainable
               to
               us
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               with
               respect
               to
               us
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               us
            
             ;
             for
             absolutely
             seems
             to
             exclude
             respect
             ,
             and
             
               to
               us
            
             implies
             it
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewn
             ,
             that
             the
             seven
             Properties
             he
             mentions
             ,
             are
             either
             coincident
             with
             those
             two
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             ,
             or
             consequent
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             absurd
             and
             impertinent
             ;
             it
             remains
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Properties
             of
             a
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             are
             those
             two
             which
             I
             first
             named
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
             §
             1.
             
             LEt
             us
             now
             see
             how
             he
             endeavors
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             these
             Properties
             agree
             solely
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             :
             He
             tells
             us
             there
             are
             but
             
               two
               Pretenders
            
             to
             this
             Title
             of
             being
             
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ;
             these
             Properties
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             to
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ;
             therefore
             solely
             to
             it
             .
             A
             very
             good
             Argument
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             prove
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             
               That
               these
               two
               Properties
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               do
               to
               Oral
               Tradition
               .
            
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             In
             order
             to
             the
             proving
             of
             the
             First
             ,
             
             that
             these
             Properties
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             premiseth
             this
             Note
             ,
             *
             
               That
               we
               cannot
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               mean
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               Book
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               such
               or
               such
               Characters
               not
               yet
               sensed
               ,
               or
               interpreted
               .
            
             But
             why
             can
             we
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             mean
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ?
             He
             gives
             this
             clear
             and
             admirable
             reason
             ;
             because
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               the
               things
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               and
               these
               we
               confess
               are
               the
               very
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               to
               ascertain
               us
               .
            
             Which
             is
             just
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             reason
             thus
             :
             Those
             who
             say
             the
             Statute-Book
             can
             convey
             to
             them
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Statute-Law
             ,
             cannot
             by
             the
             Statute-Book
             mean
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Book
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             or
             such
             Characters
             not
             yet
             sensed
             or
             interpreted
             :
             Because
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Statute-Book
             is
             the
             things
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             the
             very
             Laws
             ,
             the
             knowledg
             whereof
             is
             to
             be
             conveyed
             to
             them
             by
             this
             Book
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Book
             cannot
             convey
             to
             a
             man
             the
             knowledg
             of
             any
             matter
             ,
             because
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             it
             would
             convey
             to
             him
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             known
             .
             But
             that
             he
             may
             farther
             see
             what
             excellent
             reasoning
             this
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             apply
             this
             Paragraph
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             for
             the
             Argument
             holds
             every
             whit
             as
             well
             concerning
             
             that
             .
             
               To
               speak
               to
               them
               in
               their
               own
               language
               ,
               who
               say
            
             that
             Oral
             Tradition
             
               is
               their
               Rule
               ,
               we
               must
               premise
               this
               Note
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               mean
               by
            
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               things
               to
               be
               known
               ;
               for
               those
               ,
               they
               confess
               ,
               are
               the
               very
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               to
               ascertain
               us
               ;
               when
               they
               say
               then
               ,
               that
            
             Oral
             Tradition
             
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               can
               only
               mean
               by
            
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             the
             words
             wherein
             it
             is
             delivered
             ,
             
               not
               yet
               sensed
               or
               interpreted
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               to
               be
               sensed
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               or
               such
            
             sounds
             ,
             
               with
               their
               aptness
               to
               signifie
               to
               them
               assuredly
               God's
               mind
               ,
               or
               ascertain
               them
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               for
               abstracting
               from
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               actual
               signification
               of
               those
               words
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               imaginable
               left
               but
               those
               sounds
               ,
               with
               their
               aptness
               to
               signifie
               it
               .
            
             When
             he
             hath
             answered
             this
             Argument
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             answered
             his
             own
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             holds
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             must
             needs
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             mean
             a
             Book
             void
             of
             sense
             ,
             &c.
             
             Because
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             by
             Scripture
             he
             should
             understand
             a
             Book
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             certain
             sense
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             sense
             must
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             this
             Book
             is
             to
             convey
             to
             us
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             Discourse
             tends
             only
             
             to
             prove
             it
             an
             absurd
             thing
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             holds
             Scripture
             the
             means
             of
             conveying
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             Book
             that
             conveys
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             .
             This
             being
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             put
             into
             plain
             English
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             judg
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             something
             short
             of
             
               perfect
               Science
               and
               Demonstration
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             throughly
             examined
             ,
             I
             doubt
             whether
             it
             would
             not
             fall
             short
             of
             that
             low
             pitch
             of
             Science
             which
             he
             speaks
             of
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               way
               of
               Science
               is
               to
               proceed
               from
               one
               piece
               of
               sense
               to
               another
               .
            
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Having
             premised
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             must
             mean
             only
             dead
             Characters
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             sense
             under
             them
             ,
             He
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             dead
             Characters
             have
             not
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             Which
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             when
             he
             hath
             shewn
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             pleasant
             to
             observe
             ,
             by
             what
             cross
             and
             untoward
             Arguments
             he
             goes
             about
             it
             :
             Of
             which
             I
             will
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             tast
             ,
             by
             one
             or
             two
             instances
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             evident
             to
             us
             that
             
               these
               Books
               were
               written
               by
               men
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
            
             because
             
             *
             
               till
               the
               seeming
               contradictions
               in
               those
               Books
               are
               solved
               ;
               which
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               difficult
               tasks
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               concluded
               to
               be
               of
               God's
               enditing
               .
            
             Now
             how
             is
             this
             an
             Argument
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             must
             mean
             unsensed
             letters
             and
             characters
             ?
             I
             had
             always
             thought
             contradictions
             had
             been
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             words
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             letters
             and
             characters
             ;
             but
             I
             perceive
             he
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             letters
             do
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             instance
             shall
             be
             in
             his
             last
             Argument
             *
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             be
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             because
             
               those
               who
               are
               to
               be
               ruled
               and
               guided
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               letter
               to
               Faith
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             
               certain
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               it
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               unsensed
               letters
               and
               characters
            
             cannot
             be
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             must
             have
             a
             certain
             sense
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             
               unsensed
               letters
               and
               characters
            
             ;
             which
             in
             plain
             English
             amounts
             to
             thus
             much
             ,
             unsensed
             letters
             and
             characters
             cannot
             be
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             And
             thus
             I
             might
             trace
             him
             through
             all
             his
             Properties
             of
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             
             and
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             ,
             how
             incomparably
             he
             demonstrates
             the
             falshood
             of
             this
             Protestant
             Tenet
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             that
             a
             sensless
             Book
             may
             be
             a
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             But
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             pursuing
             him
             in
             these
             airy
             and
             phantastical
             combats
             ,
             and
             shall
             leave
             him
             to
             fight
             with
             his
             own
             fancies
             ,
             and
             batter
             down
             the
             Castles
             which
             himself
             hath
             built
             .
             Only
             I
             think
             fit
             here
             to
             acquaint
             him
             ,
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             Secret
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             ignorant
             of
             (
             for
             I
             am
             still
             more
             confirmed
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             forsook
             our
             Religion
             before
             he
             understood
             it
             )
             that
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             the
             means
             whereby
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             is
             conveyed
             down
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             mean
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Books
             written
             in
             such
             words
             as
             do
             sufficiently
             express
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             And
             to
             satisfy
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             in
             supposing
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Book
             ,
             I
             would
             beg
             the
             favour
             of
             him
             to
             grant
             me
             these
             four
             things
             ,
             or
             shew
             reason
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             That
             whatever
             can
             be
             spoken
             in
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             a
             certain
             sense
             ,
             may
             be
             written
             in
             the
             same
             words
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             words
             are
             as
             intelligible
             when
             they
             are
             written
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             are
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             can
             endite
             a
             Book
             in
             as
             plain
             words
             as
             any
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             God
             affects
             obscurity
             ,
             and
             envies
             that
             men
             should
             understand
             him
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             which
             must
             have
             been
             written
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             understand
             them
             .
             St.
             Luke
             *
             tells
             Theophilus
             ,
             that
             he
             wrote
             the
             History
             of
             Christ
             to
             him
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             give
             him
             a
             
               certain
               knowledg
            
             of
             those
             things
             which
             he
             writ
             .
             But
             how
             a
             Book
             which
             hath
             no
             
               certain
               sense
            
             ,
             should
             give
             a
             man
             
               certain
               knowledg
            
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             beyond
             my
             capacity
             .
             St.
             John
             *
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             purposely
             committed
             several
             of
             Christ's
             miracles
             to
             Writing
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             believe
             on
             Him.
             But
             now
             had
             Mr.
             S.
             been
             at
             his
             elbow
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             advised
             him
             to
             spare
             his
             labour
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             given
             him
             this
             
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             because
             when
             he
             had
             written
             his
             Book
             ,
             no
             body
             would
             be
             able
             to
             find
             the
             certain
             sense
             of
             it
             without
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             would
             securely
             and
             intelligibly
             convey
             both
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             certain
             knowledg
             of
             those
             miracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             If
             these
             four
             things
             be
             but
             granted
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             means
             of
             conveying
             to
             us
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             be
             allow'd
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             a
             Book
             which
             doth
             in
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             words
             express
             to
             us
             this
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             6
             1.
             
             ANd
             now
             ,
             
             although
             this
             might
             have
             been
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             to
             his
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             being
             incapable
             of
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             because
             all
             of
             them
             suppose
             that
             which
             is
             apparently
             false
             and
             absurd
             ,
             as
             granted
             by
             Protestants
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             only
             an
             heap
             of
             dead
             letters
             ,
             and
             insignificant
             characters
             ,
             without
             any
             sense
             under
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             oral
             Tradition
             is
             that
             
             only
             which
             gives
             them
             life
             and
             sense
             ;
             Yet
             because
             several
             of
             his
             Exceptions
             pretend
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             do
             not
             at
             all
             appertain
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             give
             particular
             Answers
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             go
             along
             ,
             shew
             that
             Tradition
             is
             liable
             to
             all
             or
             most
             of
             those
             Exceptions
             ,
             and
             to
             far
             greater
             than
             those
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             Whereas
             he
             says
             ,
             *
             it
             cannot
             be
             evident
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             from
             their
             Principles
             ,
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             were
             originally
             written
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ;
             I
             will
             shew
             him
             that
             it
             may
             ,
             and
             then
             answer
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             Exception
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             from
             an
             universal
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             uncontrolled
             Tradition
             among
             Christians
             ,
             not
             only
             oral
             ,
             but
             written
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             greatest
             Adversaries
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             these
             Books
             were
             originally
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Protestant
             Principle
             ,
             but
             the
             Principle
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             
               That
               an
               undoubted
               Tradition
               is
               sufficient
               evidence
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               and
               Author
               of
               a
               Book
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             extrinsecal
             Argument
             
             that
             can
             ordinarily
             be
             had
             of
             a
             Book
             written
             long
             ago
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             secured
             from
             error
             and
             mistake
             in
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             from
             the
             miracles
             that
             were
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             to
             imagine
             that
             the
             Divine
             power
             should
             immediately
             interpose
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             give
             so
             eminent
             an
             attestation
             to
             the
             Apostles
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             that
             they
             were
             immediately
             appointed
             and
             commissioned
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             secure
             them
             from
             error
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             it
             .
             And
             that
             such
             miracles
             were
             wrought
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             as
             credible
             Histories
             as
             we
             have
             for
             any
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             do
             most
             firmly
             believe
             .
             And
             this
             is
             better
             evidence
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             than
             bare
             oral
             Tradition
             can
             furnish
             us
             withal
             .
             For
             setting
             aside
             the
             authentick
             relation
             of
             these
             matters
             in
             Books
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             oral
             Tradition
             of
             it self
             and
             without
             Books
             ,
             would
             scarce
             have
             preserved
             the
             memory
             of
             any
             of
             those
             particular
             miracles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             are
             recorded
             in
             
             Scripture
             .
             And
             for
             the
             probability
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             offer
             these
             two
             things
             to
             his
             consideration
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             deny
             that
             memorable
             persons
             have
             lived
             ,
             and
             actions
             been
             done
             in
             the
             world
             innumerable
             ,
             whereof
             no
             History
             now
             extant
             makes
             any
             mention
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             himself
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             wrought
             innumerable
             more
             miracles
             ,
             than
             are
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             now
             I
             challenge
             him
             to
             shew
             the
             single
             vertue
             of
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             by
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             any
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             or
             their
             actions
             ,
             who
             lived
             1500
             or
             2000
             years
             ago
             ,
             besides
             those
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             Books
             ;
             or
             to
             give
             a
             catalogue
             but
             of
             ten
             of
             those
             innumerable
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             are
             nor
             recorded
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             with
             circumstances
             as
             punctual
             and
             particular
             as
             those
             are
             clothed
             withal
             .
             If
             he
             can
             do
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             good
             evidence
             that
             oral
             Tradition
             singly
             and
             by
             it self
             can
             do
             something
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             't
             is
             as
             plain
             an
             evidence
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             if
             those
             actions
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             those
             miracles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             are
             recorded
             in
             Books
             
             had
             never
             been
             written
             ,
             but
             entrusted
             solely
             to
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             heard
             as
             little
             of
             them
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             of
             those
             that
             were
             not
             written
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             Now
             to
             examine
             his
             Reasons
             for
             this
             Exception
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               't
               is
               most
            
             manifest
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             made
             evident
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             that
             Scripture
             was
             written
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             .
             This
             Reason
             is
             as
             easily
             answered
             ,
             by
             saying
             
               't
               is
               most
               manifest
               that
               it
               can
               :
            
             But
             besides
             saying
             so
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             how
             it
             may
             be
             made
             as
             evident
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             as
             other
             things
             which
             they
             do
             most
             firmly
             and
             upon
             good
             grounds
             believe
             .
             Even
             the
             rudest
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             cannot
             read
             ,
             do
             believe
             upon
             very
             good
             grounds
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             King
             as
             
               William
               the
               Conqueror
            
             ;
             and
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             are
             capable
             of
             as
             good
             evidence
             as
             we
             have
             for
             this
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             says
             ,
             *
             this
             cannot
             be
             evident
             to
             the
             
               curious
               and
               most
               speculative
               Searchers
               ,
               but
               by
               so
               deep
               an
               inspection
               into
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               shall
               discover
               
               such
               secrets
               ,
               that
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               human
               Industry
               could
               never
               have
               arrived
               to
               .
            
             As
             if
             we
             could
             not
             be
             assured
             that
             any
             thing
             were
             written
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             human
             understanding
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             no
             man
             could
             know
             that
             this
             was
             our
             Saviours
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Whatever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               do
               ye
               likewise
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             because
             every
             one
             can
             understand
             it
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             more
             mysteries
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             than
             there
             are
             ,
             I
             hope
             a
             man
             might
             be
             satisfied
             that
             they
             were
             written
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             without
             a
             clear
             comprehension
             of
             all
             those
             mysteries
             .
             The
             evidence
             of
             the
             inspiration
             of
             any
             person
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             plaineness
             or
             sublimity
             of
             the
             things
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             arguments
             which
             tend
             to
             perswade
             us
             that
             the
             person
             is
             so
             inspired
             :
             And
             the
             Argument
             that
             is
             most
             fit
             to
             satisfy
             us
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             work
             miracles
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             why
             a
             learned
             man
             cannot
             be
             assured
             of
             a
             miracle
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             a
             plain
             sensible
             matter
             of
             Fact
             done
             long
             ago
             ,
             but
             
               by
               so
               deep
               an
               inspection
               into
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               shall
               discover
               such
               
               secrets
               that
               Philosophy
               and
               human
               Industry
               could
               never
               have
               arrived
               to
               .
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             *
             
               all
               the
               seeming
               contradictions
               of
               Scripture
               must
               be
               solved
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               out
               of
               the
               bare
               letter
               conclude
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               of
               God's
               enditing
               ;
               to
               solve
               which
               literally
               ,
               plainly
               ,
               and
               satisfactorily
            
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             
               the
               memory
               of
               so
               many
               particulars
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               clearer
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Age
               in
               which
               they
               were
               written
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               known
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               worn
               out
               by
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               difficult
               tasks
               in
               the
               World.
            
             As
             if
             we
             could
             not
             believe
             a
             Book
             to
             be
             of
             God's
             enditing
             ,
             because
             there
             seem
             now
             to
             be
             some
             contradictions
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             could
             easily
             have
             been
             solved
             by
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             Age
             in
             which
             it
             was
             written
             .
             Or
             as
             if
             oral
             Tradition
             could
             help
             a
             man
             to
             solve
             these
             contradictions
             ,
             when
             the
             memory
             of
             particulars
             necessary
             for
             the
             clear
             solution
             of
             them
             is
             (
             as
             himself
             confesses
             )
             worn
             out
             by
             tract
             of
             time
             .
             If
             Mr.
             S.
             can
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             solution
             of
             the
             seeming
             contradictions
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             oral
             Tradition
             hath
             to
             
             this
             day
             preserv'd
             the
             memory
             of
             those
             particulars
             (
             necessary
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             the
             memory
             of
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             long
             since
             worn
             out
             by
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             readily
             yield
             ,
             that
             his
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             hath
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             the
             advantage
             of
             ours
             .
             But
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             this
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             make
             that
             an
             Argument
             against
             our
             Rule
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             strong
             against
             
               his
               own
            
             ?
             This
             is
             just
             like
             Capt.
             
             Everard's
             Friend's
             way
             of
             arguing
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             That
             they
             cannot
             rely
             upon
             Scripture
             because
             it
             is
             full
             of
             plain
             contradictions
             ,
             impossible
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             for
             an
             instance
             of
             such
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             he
             pitched
             upon
             the
             three
             
               fourteen
               Generations
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             because
             the
             third
             Series
             of
             Generations
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             counted
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             but
             thirteen
             .
             Not
             to
             mention
             now
             ,
             how
             this
             difficulty
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             both
             by
             Protestant
             and
             Popish
             Commentators
             ,
             without
             any
             recourse
             to
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             ;
             that
             which
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             making
             this
             an
             Exception
             against
             the
             
             Protestants
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             with
             every
             whit
             as
             much
             force
             upon
             themselves
             .
             Suppose
             this
             Contradiction
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             solution
             by
             Protestants
             (
             as
             he
             affirms
             )
             and
             I
             should
             submit
             to
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             can
             he
             assure
             me
             ,
             that
             infallibility
             can
             make
             thirteen
             ,
             fourteen
             ?
             If
             it
             cannot
             ,
             how
             am
             I
             nearer
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             The
             case
             is
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             Mr
             
             S's
             .
             Exception
             ,
             if
             I
             owned
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             never
             the
             nearer
             solving
             the
             seeming
             contradictions
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             consequently
             I
             could
             not
             in
             
               Reason
               conclude
               it
               to
               be
               of
               God's
               enditing
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             truth
             ,
             these
             Exceptions
             if
             they
             were
             true
             ,
             would
             not
             strike
             at
             Protestancy
             ,
             but
             at
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             general
             unhappiness
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Popish
             Arguments
             ;
             than
             which
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             evidence
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Mother
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             rather
             Christianity
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             than
             it
             should
             appear
             that
             any
             other
             Church
             hath
             a
             claim
             to
             it
             .
             It
             was
             a
             work
             very
             proper
             for
             the
             Heretick
             Marcion
             ,
             to
             assault
             Religion
             this
             way
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             *
             tells
             us
             ,
             writ
             a
             
             whole
             Book
             ,
             which
             he
             call'd
             Antitheses
             ,
             wherein
             he
             reckoned
             up
             all
             the
             Contradictions
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             between
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             :
             But
             methinks
             it
             is
             very
             improper
             for
             the
             Papists
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             strain
             their
             wits
             to
             discover
             as
             many
             contradictions
             as
             they
             can
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             of
             reconciling
             them
             :
             The
             natural
             consequence
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             exposing
             of
             this
             
               sacred
               Instrument
               of
               our
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             even
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             to
             the
             scorn
             of
             Atheists
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             plain
             with
             Mr.
             S.
             and
             Captain
             Everard
             ,
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             fruits
             of
             their
             Conversion
             is
             to
             abuse
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             says
             *
             that
             Protestants
             cannot
             know
             
               how
               many
            
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             
               ought
               to
               be
            
             ,
             and
             
               which
               of
               the
               many
               controverted
               ones
               may
               be
               securely
               put
               in
               that
               Catalogue
               ,
               which
               not
            
             ;
             This
             he
             proves
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               't
               is
               most
               palpable
               ,
               that
               few
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               rude
               vulgar
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               assured
               of
               it
               .
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             a
             good
             Argument
             ,
             this
             again
             is
             a
             good
             Answer
             ,
             to
             say
             it
             is
             not
             most
             palpable
             .
             
             But
             I
             shall
             deal
             more
             liberally
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             that
             just
             so
             many
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             as
             uncontroverted
             Books
             ,
             concerning
             which
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             shewn
             there
             was
             ever
             any
             Controversy
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             as
             controverted
             ,
             concerning
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             Question
             hath
             been
             made
             :
             And
             if
             those
             which
             have
             been
             controverted
             ,
             have
             been
             since
             received
             by
             those
             Churches
             which
             once
             doubted
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             no
             further
             doubt
             concerning
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Controversy
             about
             them
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             now
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             what
             greater
             certainty
             oral
             Tradition
             can
             give
             us
             of
             the
             true
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             .
             For
             it
             must
             either
             acknowledg
             some
             Books
             have
             been
             controverted
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             make
             a
             supposition
             of
             controverted
             Books
             ?
             If
             oral
             Tradition
             acknowledg
             some
             to
             have
             been
             controverted
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             assure
             us
             that
             they
             have
             not
             been
             controverted
             ;
             nor
             consequently
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             as
             never
             having
             been
             controverted
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             such
             ,
             concerning
             which
             those
             Churches
             who
             did
             once
             raise
             a
             Controversy
             about
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             since
             satisfied
             that
             they
             
             are
             Canonical
             .
             The
             Traditionary
             Church
             now
             ,
             receives
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             as
             Canonical
             .
             I
             ask
             ,
             Do
             they
             receive
             it
             as
             ever
             delivered
             for
             such
             ?
             That
             they
             must
             ,
             if
             they
             receive
             it
             from
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             conveys
             things
             to
             them
             under
             this
             notion
             ,
             as
             ever
             delivered
             ;
             and
             yet
             St.
             Hierom
             speaking
             ,
             (
             not
             as
             a
             Speculator
             ,
             but
             a
             Testifier
             )
             saith
             expresly
             of
             it
             ,
             *
             
               That
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Latin
               Church
               doth
               not
               receive
               it
               among
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               .
            
             What
             saith
             Mr.
             S.
             to
             this
             ?
             It
             is
             clear
             from
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             St.
             
             Hierom's
             time
             ,
             did
             not
             acknowledg
             this
             Epistle
             for
             Canonical
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             as
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Roman
             Church
             doth
             receive
             it
             for
             Canonical
             .
             Where
             is
             then
             the
             infallibility
             of
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             ?
             How
             does
             the
             
               living
               voice
               of
               the
               present
               Church
            
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             what
             Books
             are
             now
             received
             by
             her
             were
             ever
             received
             by
             her
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             cannot
             do
             this
             ,
             but
             the
             matter
             must
             come
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             best
             Records
             of
             former
             Ages
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Protestants
             are
             willing
             to
             have
             their
             Catalogue
             tried
             by
             )
             then
             it
             seems
             the
             Protestants
             have
             a
             better
             way
             to
             know
             what
             Books
             are
             Canonical
             ,
             than
             is
             the
             infallible
             
             way
             of
             oral
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             't
             is
             better
             ,
             no
             matter
             though
             it
             be
             not
             called
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             says
             *
             the
             Protestants
             cannot
             know
             ,
             
               that
               the
               very
               Original
               ,
               or
               a
               perfectly
               true
               copy
               of
               these
               Books
               hath
               been
               preserved
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             know
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             those
             copies
             which
             rhey
             have
             ,
             are
             not
             materially
             corrupted
             in
             any
             matter
             of
             Faith
             or
             Practice
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             sufficient
             assurance
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             .
             And
             how
             doth
             he
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ?
             By
             his
             usual
             Argument
             ,
             with
             saying
             
               it
               is
               manifestly
               impossible
            
             .
             But
             how
             do
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             know
             that
             they
             have
             perfectly
             true
             copies
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             the
             Original
             Languages
             ?
             They
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             the
             learned
             men
             of
             that
             Church
             acknowledg
             the
             various
             Readings
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             know
             otherwise
             than
             by
             probable
             conjecture
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             also
             may
             do
             )
             which
             of
             those
             Readings
             is
             the
             true
             one
             .
             And
             why
             should
             it
             be
             more
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             than
             for
             them
             ?
             If
             they
             think
             it
             reasonable
             to
             
             content
             themselves
             with
             knowing
             ,
             that
             no
             material
             corruptions
             have
             crept
             into
             those
             Books
             ,
             so
             may
             we
             .
             And
             that
             there
             have
             not
             ,
             we
             know
             by
             better
             Arguments
             than
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             assurance
             we
             have
             of
             God's
             vigilant
             providence
             ;
             and
             from
             a
             moral
             impossibility
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             a
             Book
             so
             universally
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             so
             many
             Languages
             ,
             and
             constantly
             read
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             materially
             corrupted
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             all
             those
             copies
             and
             translations
             should
             have
             agreed
             in
             those
             corruptions
             .
             And
             this
             reason
             St.
             Austin
             *
             gives
             of
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             entire
             rather
             than
             any
             other
             Book
             .
             If
             Mr.
             S.
             likes
             it
             not
             ,
             he
             may
             call
             St.
             Austin
             to
             account
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             says
             *
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             
               at
               least
               the
               rudest
               vulgar
            
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             
               that
               those
               Books
               are
               rightly
               translated
               ,
            
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             assured
             either
             of
             the
             ability
             or
             integrity
             of
             Translators
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Nor
             
               can
               they
            
             (
             says
             *
             he
             )
             
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               the
               Transcribers
               ,
               and
               Printers
               ,
            
             and
             Correctors
             of
             the
             Press
             have
             
             carefully
             and
             faithfully
             done
             their
             part
             ,
             in
             Transcribing
             and
             Printing
             the
             several
             Copies
             and
             Translations
             of
             Scripture
             aright
             ;
             Because
             ,
             
               they
               only
               can
               have
               evidence
               of
               the
               right
               letter
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               who
               stood
               at
               their
               elbows
               attentively
               watching
               they
               should
               not
               err
               in
               making
               it
               perfectly
               like
               a
               former
               Copy
               ;
               and
               even
               then
               ,
               why
               might
               they
               not
               mistrust
               their
               own
               eyes
               and
               aptness
               to
               oversee
            
             ?
             I
             put
             these
             two
             Exceptions
             together
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             Answer
             will
             serve
             them
             both
             .
             The
             grounds
             of
             these
             Exceptions
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             ,
             are
             these
             :
             That
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             skill
             ,
             or
             honesty
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             dangerous
             for
             men
             to
             trust
             their
             own
             eyes
             .
             Unless
             both
             these
             be
             true
             ,
             these
             Exceptions
             are
             of
             no
             force
             :
             For
             if
             we
             can
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             have
             sufficient
             skill
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             our selves
             do
             not
             sufficiently
             understand
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             translated
             the
             Bible
             had
             skill
             in
             the
             Original
             Languages
             ;
             because
             very
             credible
             persons
             tell
             us
             so
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             their
             testimony
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             more
             than
             in
             any
             other
             matter
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             can
             have
             sufficient
             assurance
             of
             mens
             integrity
             
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             skill
             of
             Translators
             ,
             or
             Transcribers
             ,
             or
             Printers
             .
             And
             if
             we
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             mens
             integrity
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             then
             no
             man
             can
             be
             assured
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             man
             as
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             hope
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             makes
             no
             doubt
             of
             it
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             man
             be
             assured
             there
             is
             such
             a
             City
             as
             Rome
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             seen
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             *
             ,
             
               why
               may
               he
               not
               mistrust
               his
               own
               eyes
            
             ?
             And
             which
             is
             the
             saddest
             inconvenience
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             no
             body
             be
             to
             be
             trusted
             ,
             nor
             
               mens
               own
               eyes
            
             ,
             (
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             sure
             not
             their
             ears
             )
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             
               oral
               and
               practical
               Tradition
            
             ?
             Which
             necessarily
             supposeth
             a
             competent
             understanding
             ,
             a
             faithful
             memory
             ,
             an
             honest
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             who
             delivered
             Christs
             Doctrine
             down
             to
             us
             :
             And
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             a
             man
             can
             be
             assured
             of
             these
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             he
             may
             much
             more
             easily
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             ability
             and
             integrity
             of
             Translators
             ,
             Transcribers
             ,
             and
             Printers
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             it
             supposeth
             that
             mens
             ears
             and
             eyes
             cannot
             deceive
             them
             in
             those
             things
             which
             they
             are
             taught
             ,
             and
             see
             practised
             .
          
           
           
             Is
             it
             not
             very
             pretty
             to
             see
             what
             pitiful
             shifts
             men
             that
             serve
             an
             Hypothesis
             are
             put
             to
             ?
             When
             to
             maintain
             Infallibility
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             run
             to
             the
             
               extremities
               of
               Scepticism
            
             ;
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             certainty
             of
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             (
             which
             depends
             upon
             the
             certainty
             of
             mens
             senses
             ,
             and
             an
             assurance
             of
             the
             ability
             and
             integrity
             of
             those
             who
             were
             dead
             1500
             years
             before
             we
             were
             born
             )
             are
             glad
             to
             take
             refuge
             in
             Principles
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             That
             we
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             ,
             but
             that
             whole
             Professions
             of
             men
             *
             
               might
               hap
               to
               be
               Knaves
            
             ;
             that
             we
             can
             have
             no
             sufficient
             evidence
             that
             any
             man
             made
             his
             
               Copy
               perfectly
               like
               the
               former
            
             ,
             unless
             *
             
               we
               stood
               at
               his
               elbow
               ,
               attentively
               watching
               him
               :
            
             Nay
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             did
             so
             ,
             we
             have
             still
             reason
             to
             distrust
             our
             senses
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             all
             human
             Faith
             supposeth
             honesty
             among
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             plain
             objects
             of
             Sense
             ,
             the
             general
             and
             uncontrolled
             testimony
             of
             mankind
             is
             to
             be
             credited
             ;
             and
             for
             matters
             of
             peculiar
             skill
             and
             knowledg
             ,
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             who
             are
             accounted
             skilful
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             relied
             upon
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             well
             observes
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
             greater
             sign
             of
             an
             
               undisciplin'd
               wit
            
             (
             or
             ,
             to
             use
             one
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             .
             fine
             phrases
             
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               paths
               of
               Science
            
             )
             than
             to
             expect
             greater
             evidence
             for
             things
             than
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             Every
             man
             hath
             reason
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             capable
             of
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             as
             much
             evidence
             for
             it
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             thing
             will
             bear
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             capacity
             he
             is
             in
             will
             permit
             him
             to
             have
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             White
             says
             well
             *
             
               Satisfaction
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               capacity
               ;
               it
               is
               sufficient
               for
               a
               Child
               to
               believe
               his
               Parents
               ;
               for
               a
               Clown
               to
               believe
               his
               Preacher
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             universally
             true
             in
             all
             cases
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             not
             better
             or
             equal
             evidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             unhappiness
             of
             the
             Popish
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             if
             people
             were
             permitted
             the
             free
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             would
             easily
             discern
             them
             to
             have
             no
             probable
             foundation
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             to
             be
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             safe
             for
             their
             Preachers
             to
             tell
             the
             people
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             only
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             find
             cause
             not
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             teach
             Doctrines
             so
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             that
             Rule
             .
          
           
           
             §
             8.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             says
             *
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             cannot
             be
             
               certain
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             Does
             he
             mean
             of
             plain
             Texts
             ,
             or
             obscure
             ones
             ?
             Of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             plain
             Texts
             ,
             I
             hope
             every
             one
             may
             be
             certain
             ;
             and
             for
             obscure
             ones
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             every
             one
             should
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             there
             are
             no
             plain
             Texts
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             then
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             must
             be
             (
             till
             Mr.
             S.
             can
             shew
             a
             better
             )
             either
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             one
             to
             write
             plainly
             ;
             or
             because
             God
             cannot
             write
             so
             plainly
             as
             men
             ;
             or
             because
             we
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             he
             would
             not
             write
             things
             necessary
             for
             every
             one
             to
             believe
             ,
             so
             as
             men
             might
             clearly
             understand
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               The
               numerous
               Comments
               upon
               Scripture
            
             are
             an
             evidence
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             it
             .
             I
             hope
             not
             ;
             for
             if
             those
             numerous
             Commentators
             do
             generally
             agree
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             plain
             Texts
             (
             as
             't
             is
             certain
             they
             do
             )
             then
             this
             Argument
             signifies
             nothing
             as
             to
             such
             Texts
             :
             And
             as
             for
             those
             which
             are
             obscure
             ,
             let
             Commentators
             differ
             about
             them
             as
             much
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             all
             necessary
             
             Points
             of
             Faith
             and
             matters
             of
             Practice
             are
             delivered
             in
             plain
             Texts
             .
             He
             adds
             *
             ,
             
               There
               are
               infinite
               disputes
               about
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               even
               in
               most
               concerning
               Points
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               of
               Christ's
               Divinity
               .
            
             But
             are
             not
             Commentators
             ,
             both
             Protestant
             and
             Popish
             ,
             generally
             agreed
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             in
             that
             Point
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             some
             out
             of
             prejudice
             do
             mistake
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             perverseness
             do
             wrest
             the
             plainest
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             another
             sense
             ?
             Is
             this
             any
             argument
             that
             those
             Texts
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             plain
             ?
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             spoken
             or
             written
             in
             words
             so
             clear
             from
             ambiguity
             ,
             which
             a
             perverse
             or
             prejudiced
             mind
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             vex
             and
             force
             to
             another
             meaning
             .
             God
             did
             not
             write
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             froward
             and
             the
             captious
             ,
             but
             for
             those
             who
             will
             read
             them
             with
             a
             free
             and
             unprejudiced
             mind
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             If
             Mr.
             S.
             had
             been
             conversant
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             have
             taken
             notice
             with
             what
             confidence
             they
             attempt
             to
             prove
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             did
             afford
             convincing
             arguments
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             
             St.
             Chrysostom
             *
             professes
             to
             demonstrate
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Son
               is
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             and
             relies
             upon
             Scripture
             alone
             for
             this
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             Argument
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostom
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             conviction
             of
             Hereticks
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             either
             ignorant
             of
             the
             (
             infallible
             )
             way
             of
             Demonstrating
             this
             point
             from
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             had
             no
             great
             opinion
             of
             it
             .
             The
             same
             Father
             elsewhere
             *
             ,
             arguing
             against
             Hereticks
             about
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               That
               they
               pervert
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               their
               Heresie
               from
               thence
               .
            
             But
             then
             he
             does
             not
             (
             with
             Mr.
             S.
             )
             blame
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             there
             deliver'd
             with
             sufficient
             clearness
             ;
             but
             contrarywise
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               clear
               enough
               ,
               but
               the
               corrupt
               minds
               of
               Hereticks
               will
               not
               see
               what
               is
               there
               contain'd
               .
            
             Had
             St.
             Chrysostom
             been
             a
             true
             Son
             of
             the
             Traditionary
             Church
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             lain
             hold
             of
             this
             occasion
             ,
             to
             vilifie
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             necessity
             of
             regulating
             our
             faith
             not
             by
             such
             uncertain
             
             
             
             
             
             Records
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             infallible
             Reports
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             But
             because
             Mr.
             S.
             lays
             great
             weight
             (
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             his
             Book
             )
             upon
             this
             Exception
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               Protestants
               cannot
               be
               certain
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               it
               :
            
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             content
             my self
             ,
             only
             to
             have
             shewn
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             certain
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             understand
             all
             necessary
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             than
             this
             is
             not
             necessary
             ;
             but
             shall
             likewise
             return
             this
             Exception
             upon
             him
             by
             enquiring
             into
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             the
             Traditionary
             Church
             can
             be
             more
             certain
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             the
             Protestants
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             they
             can
             be
             more
             certain
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             than
             Protestants
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             the
             
               Traditionary
               Church
            
             can
             be
             more
             certain
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             than
             
               Protestants
               ?
               They
            
             pretend
             to
             have
             an
             Oral
             Tradition
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             delivered
             down
             from
             Father
             to
             Son.
             But
             this
             only
             reacheth
             to
             those
             Texts
             ,
             which
             are
             coincident
             with
             the
             main
             body
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ;
             
             as
             for
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             useless
             to
             Papists
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             they
             are
             to
             us
             ;
             because
             wanting
             the
             help
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             certain
             of
             one
             tittle
             of
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             those
             Texts
             ,
             the
             sense
             whereof
             is
             conveyed
             down
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             this
             sense
             is
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             delivered
             in
             some
             words
             or
             other
             ;
             And
             have
             all
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             and
             Nurses
             ,
             the
             faculty
             of
             delivering
             this
             sense
             in
             words
             so
             plain
             as
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             mistaken
             or
             wrested
             to
             another
             sense
             ?
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             when
             every
             one
             hath
             this
             faculty
             of
             speaking
             their
             thoughts
             plainly
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             be
             represented
             as
             not
             able
             to
             convey
             his
             mind
             to
             men
             in
             intelligible
             words
             .
             And
             does
             not
             his
             own
             Objection
             rebound
             upon
             himself
             ?
             If
             the
             Church
             have
             a
             certain
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             orally
             delivered
             ,
             whence
             are
             the
             numerous
             Comments
             of
             the
             Fathers
             upon
             it
             and
             of
             later
             Writers
             in
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             Disputes
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             concerning
             Points
             ?
             
               viz.
               The
               efficacy
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               the
               Supremacy
               of
            
             St.
             Peter
             .
             
               the
               infallibility
               of
               a
               Pope
               and
               Council
               by
               immediate
               assistance
               of
               
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             What
             a
             stir
             is
             made
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             
               Dabo
               tibi
               Claves
               ,
               Tu
               es
               Petrus
               ,
               &
               super
               hanc
               Petram
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Pasce
               oves
            
             ?
             Do
             not
             they
             differ
             about
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Texts
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             do
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Protestants
             ?
             Some
             understanding
             them
             of
             St
             Peters
             Supremacy
             only
             ;
             others
             of
             his
             infallibility
             ;
             others
             of
             his
             infallibility
             only
             in
             and
             with
             a
             general
             Council
             ;
             which
             yet
             others
             do
             not
             allow
             to
             Pope
             or
             Council
             ,
             from
             any
             immediate
             assistance
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             rational
             force
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             Council
             hold
             to
             it
             .
             If
             oral
             Tradition
             have
             brought
             down
             a
             certain
             sense
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             not
             produce
             it
             ,
             and
             agree
             in
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             have
             not
             (
             to
             use
             a
             hot
             phrase
             of
             his
             own
             *
             )
             
               't
               is
               perfect
               phrenzy
               to
               say
               they
               can
               be
               certain
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             by
             Tradition
             made
             certain
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               so
               far
               as
               it
               concerns
               the
               main
               body
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             and
             do
             all
             agree
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             suffcient
             ;
             then
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             What
             are
             those
             points
             of
             Faith
             which
             make
             up
             the
             body
             of
             Christian
             
             Doctrine
             ?
             He
             will
             tell
             me
             ,
             they
             are
             those
             which
             all
             Catholicks
             agree
             to
             have
             descended
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             by
             a
             constant
             and
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             .
             I
             enquire
             farther
             ,
             how
             I
             shall
             know
             what
             is
             the
             certain
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             so
             far
             as
             it
             concerns
             these
             points
             ?
             He
             must
             answer
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             which
             all
             Catholicks
             agree
             to
             have
             descended
             to
             them
             by
             Tradition
             .
             Which
             amounts
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             Catholicks
             do
             agree
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             so
             far
             as
             they
             do
             all
             agree
             in
             it
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestants
             (
             how
             much
             soever
             at
             present
             they
             differ
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             )
             may
             in
             time
             come
             to
             as
             good
             an
             agreement
             as
             this
             .
             This
             brings
             to
             my
             remembrance
             a
             passage
             or
             two
             of
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             his
             Appendix
             *
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               Hereticks
               should
               agree
               any
               other
               way
               than
               in
               Faction
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               Catholicks
               should
               differ
               in
               points
               of
               Faith.
            
             Why
             so
             ?
             Were
             not
             those
             Catholicks
             first
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             became
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             became
             so
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             differ
             in
             points
             of
             Belief
             ?
             Yes
             ;
             but
             here
             lies
             the
             conceit
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             to
             
             differ
             ,
             then
             they
             ceas'd
             to
             be
             Catholicks
             ;
             therefore
             Catholicks
             can
             never
             differ
             in
             points
             of
             Faith.
             The
             other
             passage
             is
             where
             he
             says
             *
             ,
             That
             he
             
               hath
               forsaken
               a
               Church
               where
               Vnity
               was
               impossible
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               betaken
               himself
               to
               a
               Church
               where
               Schism
               is
               impossible
               .
            
             This
             last
             Clause
             ,
             
               That
               Schism
               is
               impossible
               in
               their
               Church
               ,
            
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             true
             but
             in
             the
             same
             absurd
             and
             ludicrous
             sense
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             Catholicks
             to
             differ
             in
             points
             of
             Belief
             .
             For
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             men
             to
             break
             off
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             sense
             is
             Schism
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             the
             subtilty
             of
             it
             ,
             No
             Schismatick
             is
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             because
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Schismatick
             he
             is
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             therefore
             Schism
             is
             impossible
             in
             their
             Church
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             as
             impossible
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             Where
             Mr.
             Cr.
             might
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             continued
             ,
             till
             he
             could
             have
             given
             a
             better
             reason
             of
             forsaking
             Her.
             
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             But
             to
             return
             to
             our
             purpose
             .
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             *
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             of
             it self
             sufficiently
             plain
             ,
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             practice
             ;
             for
             he
             
             asks
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               so
               blind
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               see
               that
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Scripture
               by
               a
               sensible
               ,
               common
               ,
               and
               discreet
               reading
               of
               it
               ;
               though
               perhaps
               by
               a
               rigorous
               and
               exact
               balancing
               of
               every
               particular
               word
               and
               syllable
               ,
               any
               of
               these
               things
               would
               vanish
               away
               we
               know
               not
               how
            
             ?
             So
             that
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             our
             lives
             and
             actions
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             plain
             ,
             if
             men
             will
             but
             read
             it
             sensibly
             and
             discreetly
             ;
             and
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             that
             he
             is
             blind
             that
             does
             not
             see
             this
             .
             But
             who
             so
             blind
             as
             he
             that
             will
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             is
             as
             plain
             in
             all
             necessary
             points
             of
             Faith
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             St.
             Austin
             makes
             no
             difference
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             That
             
               in
               those
               things
               which
               are
               plainly
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               may
               find
               all
               those
               things
               in
               which
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               of
               life
               are
               comprehended
               .
            
             And
             why
             cannot
             men
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             matters
             of
             Faith
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Practice
             ,
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             sensibly
             and
             discreetly
             without
             such
             a
             
               rigorous
               balancing
               of
               every
               word
               and
               syllable
            
             as
             will
             make
             the
             sense
             
               vanish
               away
               we
               know
               not
               how
            
             ?
             If
             the
             Scripture
             be
             but
             sufficiently
             plain
             to
             such
             as
             will
             use
             it
             
               sensibly
               and
               discreetly
            
             ,
             I
             do
             
             not
             understand
             what
             greater
             plainness
             can
             be
             desir'd
             in
             a
             Rule
             :
             Nor
             can
             I
             imagine
             what
             kind
             of
             Rule
             it
             must
             be
             that
             can
             be
             unexceptionably
             plain
             to
             captious
             Cavillers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             bent
             to
             play
             the
             fool
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Scripture
             be
             not
             sufficiently
             clear
             as
             to
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             I
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             :
             Must
             I
             believe
             the
             Churches
             sense
             to
             be
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             such
             a
             Text
             ,
             though
             I
             see
             it
             to
             be
             plainly
             contrary
             to
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             yes
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             make
             my self
             and
             not
             the
             Church
             judg
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             grand
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
             But
             then
             I
             must
             not
             suppose
             ,
             much
             less
             belive
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             sense
             of
             such
             a
             Text
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             genuine
             meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             no
             ,
             although
             I
             plainly
             see
             it
             to
             be
             so
             :
             This
             is
             hard
             again
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ;
             especially
             if
             that
             be
             true
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             both
             by
             Dr.
             Holden
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Cressy
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             though
             general
             Councils
             cannot
             mistake
             in
             the
             Points
             of
             Faith
             which
             they
             decree
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             mistake
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             them
             from
             Texts
             of
             
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             mistaken
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             Texts
             .
             And
             if
             Mr.
             S.
             think
             his
             Brethren
             have
             granted
             too
             much
             ,
             he
             may
             see
             this
             exemplified
             in
             the
             second
             Council
             of
             Nice
             (
             to
             mention
             no
             other
             )
             which
             to
             establish
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Image-worship
             ,
             does
             so
             palpably
             abuse
             and
             wrest
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             hardly
             believe
             that
             any
             Papist
             in
             the
             World
             hath
             the
             forehead
             to
             own
             that
             for
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             those
             Texts
             which
             is
             there
             given
             by
             those
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             How
             the
             Traditionary
             Church
             can
             be
             more
             certain
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             their
             Traditional
             Doctrines
             ,
             than
             the
             Protestants
             can
             be
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             worthy
             our
             enquiry
             ,
             because
             if
             the
             business
             be
             search'd
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             (
             besides
             all
             other
             inconveniences
             ,
             which
             oral
             Tradition
             is
             much
             more
             liable
             to
             than
             Scripture
             )
             that
             the
             certain
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             Traditional
             Doctrine
             is
             as
             hard
             to
             come
             at
             as
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
             And
             this
             I
             will
             make
             appear
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             from
             their
             own
             Concessions
             .
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             S.
             say
             
             that
             the
             great
             security
             of
             Tradition
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             tied
             to
             certain
             phrases
             ,
             and
             set-forms
             of
             expression
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             sense
             is
             conveyed
             and
             setled
             in
             mens
             hearts
             by
             various
             expressions
             .
             But
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             ,
             this
             renders
             Tradition's
             sense
             uncertain
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             *
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               impossible
               to
               put
               fully
               ,
               and
               beyond
               all
               quarrel
               ,
               the
               same
               sense
               in
               divers
               words
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             men
             do
             not
             receive
             Tradition
             in
             a
             
               sensible
               ,
               common
               ,
               discreet
            
             way
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Rushw.
             speaks
             concerning
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             but
             will
             come
             to
             
               a
               rigorous
               and
               exact
               balancing
               of
               every
               particular
               phrase
               ,
               word
               ,
               and
               syllable
               ,
            
             the
             sense
             of
             Tradition
             will
             be
             in
             the
             very
             same
             danger
             of
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             be
             liable
             
               to
               vanish
               we
               know
               not
               how
               .
            
             Dr.
             Holden
             *
             lays
             down
             these
             two
             Principles
             .
             First
             ,
             
               That
               no
               truth
               can
               be
               conveyed
               down
               from
               man
               to
               man
               but
               by
               speech
               ;
               and
               speech
               cannot
               be
               but
               by
               words
               ;
               and
               all
               words
               are
               either
               equivocal
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               liable
               to
               be
               differently
               understood
               by
               several
               persons
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               such
               is
               the
               frame
               of
               mans
               mind
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               truths
               may
               be
               differently
               apprehended
               and
               understood
               by
               different
               persons
               .
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             
             true
             ,
             then
             Traditional
             Doctrines
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             deliverd
             by
             speech
             and
             words
             ,
             will
             be
             liable
             to
             uncertainties
             and
             ambiguities
             as
             to
             their
             sense
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Scripture
             .
             Mr.
             Cressy
             *
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Reason
               and
               Experience
               shews
               ,
               that
               differences
               will
               arise
               even
               about
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               any
               thing
               but
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             Tradition
             wholly
             falls
             into
             uncertainty
             .
             For
             if
             difference
             will
             arise
             about
             
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             how
             they
             are
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Writings
             of
             Councils
             will
             be
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             inconvenience
             :
             And
             if
             the
             whole
             present
             Church
             cannot
             declare
             her
             sense
             of
             any
             Traditional
             Doctrine
             otherwise
             than
             by
             a
             Council
             ,
             (
             unless
             with
             the
             Jesuites
             they
             will
             epitomize
             the
             Church
             into
             the
             Pope
             )
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrees
             of
             a
             Council
             cannot
             be
             universally
             dispers'd
             (
             or
             at
             least
             never
             use
             to
             be
             )
             but
             by
             Writing
             :
             And
             if
             Differences
             will
             arise
             about
             the
             interpretation
             of
             
               that
               Writing
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             ;
             then
             this
             
               present
               infallible
               Authority
            
             (
             which
             Mr.
             Cressy
             magnifies
             so
             much
             for
             ending
             Differences
             )
             leaves
             all
             Controversies
             arising
             
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             indeterminable
             as
             ever
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             for
             ever
             remain
             so
             ,
             till
             general
             Councils
             have
             got
             the
             knack
             of
             penning
             their
             Decrees
             in
             words
             which
             will
             so
             infallibly
             express
             their
             meaning
             to
             the
             most
             captious
             Caviller
             ,
             that
             no
             difference
             can
             possibly
             arise
             about
             the
             interpretation
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             which
             will
             be
             more
             suitable
             to
             this
             wise
             Hypothesis
             )
             till
             general
             Councils
             (
             being
             convinc'd
             by
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstrations
             )
             shall
             come
             to
             understand
             themselves
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             entrust
             their
             Decrees
             any
             more
             to
             the
             uncertain
             way
             of
             Writing
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             future
             to
             communicate
             them
             to
             the
             World
             by
             the
             infallible
             way
             of
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             .
             And
             to
             mention
             no
             more
             ,
             Mr
             Knott
             *
             ,
             (
             who
             agrees
             with
             the
             other
             thus
             far
             ,
             that
             the
             certain
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             is
             only
             to
             be
             had
             from
             the
             Church
             )
             speaks
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             before
             we
             can
             be
             certain
             that
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             such
             a
             Text
             ,
             we
             must
             either
             be
             certain
             that
             this
             Text
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             sense
             ,
             as
             
               Figurative
               ,
               Mystical
            
             ,
             or
             Moral
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             
               some
               certain
               and
               infallible
               means
               to
               know
               in
               which
               of
               them
               it
               is
               taken
               ,
               
               which
               can
               be
               known
               only
               by
               revelation
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             fair
             parity
             of
             reason
             ,
             before
             I
             can
             be
             certain
             that
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             Doctrinal
             Tradition
             delivered
             down
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             must
             either
             be
             certain
             that
             the
             words
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Tradition
             was
             expressed
             when
             it
             was
             delivered
             to
             me
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             sense
             (
             as
             Figurative
             ,
             Mystical
             ,
             or
             Moral
             )
             besides
             that
             in
             which
             I
             understood
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             be
             (
             as
             certainly
             they
             will
             be
             )
             capable
             of
             any
             of
             these
             other
             senses
             ,
             then
             must
             I
             have
             some
             certain
             and
             infallible
             means
             whereby
             to
             know
             in
             which
             of
             these
             they
             are
             taken
             :
             And
             this
             can
             no
             more
             be
             known
             without
             a
             revelation
             ,
             than
             which
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             such
             a
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             Traditional
             Doctrine
             may
             by
             different
             expressions
             be
             still
             further
             and
             further
             explained
             to
             me
             till
             I
             come
             certainly
             to
             understand
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ;
             this
             will
             not
             help
             the
             matter
             :
             For
             if
             these
             kind
             of
             cavils
             be
             good
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             any
             words
             ,
             till
             he
             can
             by
             an
             infallible
             argument
             demonstrate
             either
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             taken
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             
             are
             not
             taken
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             this
             cavil
             will
             hold
             ,
             then
             every
             new
             expression
             whereby
             any
             one
             shall
             endeavor
             to
             explain
             any
             Traditional
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             inconvenience
             which
             those
             words
             in
             which
             it
             was
             first
             delivered
             to
             me
             were
             liable
             to
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Traditionary
             Church
             can
             be
             no
             more
             certain
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             Traditional
             Doctrines
             ,
             than
             Protestants
             may
             be
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             These
             are
             his
             Exceptions
             contained
             in
             his
             second
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             force
             they
             are
             ,
             hath
             been
             examined
             .
             But
             because
             he
             foresaw
             that
             it
             might
             be
             replied
             that
             these
             defects
             might
             in
             part
             be
             provided
             against
             
               by
               History
               ,
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               Testimonies
               of
               Councils
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sufficient
               clearness
               of
               Scripture
               as
               to
               Fundamentals
               ;
               He
            
             endeavors
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             signifie
             little
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Not
             History
             *
             ;
             
               because
               few
               are
               skilled
               in
               History
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               cannot
               safely
               rely
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               skill'd
               ,
               unless
               they
               knew
               certainly
               that
               
               the
               Historians
               whom
               they
               rely
               on
               had
               secure
               grounds
               ,
               and
               not
               bare
               hear-say
               for
               what
               they
               writ
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               not
               contradicted
               by
               others
               either
               extant
               ,
               or
               perished
               .
            
             How
             much
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             uncontrolled
             History
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             by
             the
             vulgar
             to
             men
             of
             skill
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             now
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             reasoning
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             certain
             by
             History
             of
             any
             ancient
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             namely
             that
             there
             were
             such
             persons
             as
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             and
             
               William
               the
               Conqueror
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             invaded
             and
             conquered
             England
             ,
             because
             (
             according
             to
             him
             )
             we
             cannot
             know
             certainly
             that
             the
             Historians
             ,
             who
             relate
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             upon
             whose
             authority
             we
             rely
             ,
             
               had
               secure
               grounds
               ,
               and
               not
               bare
               hear-say
               for
               what
               they
               writ
               :
               And
               that
               they
               were
               not
               contradicted
               by
               others
               either
               extant
               or
               perished
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             know
             :
             For
             who
             can
             tell
             now
             what
             was
             contained
             in
             those
             Books
             which
             are
             perished
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             this
             be
             requisite
             ,
             to
             make
             every
             Historical
             Relation
             credible
             ,
             to
             know
             certainly
             that
             it
             was
             not
             contradicted
             
             by
             any
             of
             those
             Books
             which
             we
             do
             not
             know
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             nor
             what
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             certainty
             of
             any
             ancient
             Fact
             or
             History
             ;
             for
             who
             knows
             certainly
             that
             some
             Books
             that
             are
             perished
             did
             not
             contradict
             whatever
             is
             written
             in
             Books
             that
             are
             extant
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             if
             this
             reasoning
             hold
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             certainty
             of
             any
             thing
             conveyed
             by
             oral
             Tradition
             .
             For
             what
             though
             the
             Priest
             tell
             me
             this
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             delivered
             to
             him
             ?
             unless
             I
             know
             that
             all
             others
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             I
             cannot
             rely
             upon
             his
             testimony
             :
             Nor
             then
             neither
             in
             Mr.
             
             Knott's
             *
             opinion
             ,
             because
             
               the
               testimony
               of
               Preachers
               or
               Pastors
               is
               human
               and
               fallible
            
             ;
             unless
             (
             according
             to
             his
             Jargon
             )
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             deduced
             from
             Premises
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             is
             only
             
               probable
               ,
               may
               be
               sufficient
               to
               bring
               our
               understanding
               to
               an
               infallible
               act
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               if
               such
               a
               conclusion
               be
               taken
               Specificative
            
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             
               Reduplicative
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               it
               can
               only
               beget
               a
               probable
               assent
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             considered
             barely
             as
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             in
             reason
             it
             can
             deserve
             
             assent
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             probable
             ;
             but
             considered
             as
             it
             serves
             an
             Hypothesis
             ,
             and
             is
             convenient
             to
             be
             believed
             with
             reason
             or
             without
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             infallible
             .
             But
             to
             carry
             the
             supposition
             further
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             present
             Age
             assembled
             in
             a
             general
             Council
             ,
             should
             declare
             that
             such
             a
             Point
             was
             delivered
             to
             them
             :
             yet
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             )
             we
             cannot
             safely
             rely
             upon
             this
             ,
             unless
             we
             knew
             certainly
             ,
             that
             those
             whom
             they
             relied
             on
             
               had
               secure
               grounds
               ,
               and
               not
               bare
               hear-say
               for
               what
               they
               delivered
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               not
               contradicted
            
             within
             the
             space
             of
             1500
             years
             
               by
               any
               of
               those
               that
               are
               dead
            
             ;
             which
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             one
             now
             to
             know
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             shew
             how
             inconsistent
             he
             is
             with
             himself
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             I
             will
             present
             the
             Reader
             with
             
               a
               passage
            
             or
             two
             in
             another
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             where
             he
             endeavors
             to
             prove
             that
             men
             may
             safely
             rely
             on
             a
             general
             and
             uncontrolled
             Tradition
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               the
               common
               course
               of
               human
               Conversation
               makes
               it
               a
               madness
               not
               to
               believe
               great
               multitudes
               of
               knowers
               ,
               if
               no
               possible
               considerations
               can
               awaken
               in
               our
               
               reason
               a
               doubt
               that
               they
               conspire
               to
               deceive
               us
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             *
             ,
             
               Nor
               can
               any
               ,
               unless
               their
               brains
               rove
               wildly
               ,
               or
               be
               unsetled
               even
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               madness
               ,
               suspect
               deceit
               where
               such
               multitudes
               agree
               unanimously
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Fact.
            
             Now
             if
             men
             be
             but
             supposed
             to
             write
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             speak
             ,
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             to
             agree
             in
             their
             Writings
             about
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             be
             the
             same
             
               madness
               not
               to
               believe
               multitudes
            
             of
             Historians
             ,
             
               where
               no
               possible
               consideration
               can
               awaken
               in
               our
               reason
               a
               doubt
               that
               they
               have
               conspired
               to
               deceive
               us
               ;
               and
               mens
               brains
               must
               rove
               wildly
               and
               be
               unsetled
               even
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               phrenzy
               ,
               who
               suspect
               deceit
               where
               such
               multitudes
               unanimously
               agree
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Fact.
            
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             great
             unhappiness
             of
             Mr.
             S's
             Demonstrations
             ,
             that
             they
             proceed
             upon
             conrtadictory
             Principles
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             demonstrating
             of
             thc
             uncertainty
             of
             Books
             and
             Writings
             ,
             he
             must
             supopse
             all
             those
             Principles
             to
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             which
             he
             takes
             to
             be
             self-evident
             and
             unquestionable
             when
             he
             is
             to
             demonstrate
             thc
             Infallibility
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             the
             
               Providence
               of
               God
            
             is
             no
             security
             against
             those
             contingencies
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             subject
             to
             ;
             because
             we
             cannot
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             or
             assistance
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               but
               by
               the
               Letter
               of
               Scripture
            
             ;
             therefore
             that
             must
             first
             be
             proved
             
               certain
               ,
               before
               we
               mention
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Gods
               assistance
               to
               her
               .
            
             As
             if
             we
             pretended
             there
             were
             any
             promise
             in
             Scripture
             that
             God
             would
             preserve
             the
             Letter
             of
             it
             entire
             and
             uncorrupted
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             we
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             assured
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             light
             of
             natural
             Reason
             could
             not
             assure
             us
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             more
             especial
             care
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             of
             greatest
             concernment
             to
             us
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             a
             Book
             containing
             the
             method
             and
             the
             terms
             of
             Salvation
             should
             be
             preserved
             from
             any
             material
             corruption
             .
             He
             might
             as
             well
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             without
             the
             Letter
             of
             Scripture
             we
             cannot
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
          
           
             §
             .
             14
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             Nor
             (
             says
             he
             *
             )
             can
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Councils
               and
               Fathers
            
             be
             sufficient
             Interpreters
             of
             Scripture
             .
             We
             
             do
             not
             say
             they
             are
             .
             Our
             Principle
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             sufficiently
             interpret
             it self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             plain
             to
             all
             capacities
             ,
             in
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             practised
             .
             And
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             Fathers
             in
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             sufficient
             plainness
             of
             Scripture
             (
             which
             I
             shall
             afterwards
             shew
             )
             is
             a
             good
             evidence
             against
             them
             .
             As
             for
             obscure
             and
             more
             doubtful
             Texts
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             Comments
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             be
             a
             good
             help
             ,
             but
             no
             certain
             Rule
             of
             interpretation
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Papists
             think
             so
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             is
             plain
             ;
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             Fathers
             to
             differ
             among
             themselves
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             several
             Texts
             :
             And
             nothing
             is
             more
             familiar
             in
             all
             Popish
             Commentators
             ,
             than
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Councils
             .
             Dr.
             Holden
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Cressy
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             do
             not
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             believe
             that
             alwayes
             to
             be
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Texts
             which
             Councils
             give
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             bring
             them
             to
             confirm
             Points
             of
             Faith.
             Nay
             ,
             if
             any
             Controversie
             arise
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Rushworth's
             Principles
             )
             for
             a
             Council
             to
             decide
             either
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Controversie
             :
             for
             he
             *
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             Controversies
             cannot
             be
             
               decided
               by
               words
            
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             they
             cannot
             be
             decided
             at
             all
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             they
             may
             be
             decided
             
               without
               words
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             Councils
             may
             do
             their
             work
             best
             in
             the
             Quakers
             way
             ,
             by
             
               silent
               Meetings
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Nor
             can
             (
             says
             he
             *
             )
             the
             
               clearness
               of
               Scripture
               as
               to
               Fundamentals
               ,
            
             be
             any
             help
             against
             these
             defects
             .
             Why
             not
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             
               a
               certain
               Catalogue
               of
               Fundamentals
               was
               never
               given
               and
               agreed
               to
               by
               sufficient
               Authority
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               this
               all
               goes
               to
               wrack
               .
            
             I
             hope
             not
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             God
             would
             make
             nothing
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             made
             plain
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             men
             do
             believe
             all
             things
             that
             are
             plainly
             revealed
             (
             which
             is
             every
             ones
             fault
             if
             he
             do
             not
             )
             men
             may
             do
             well
             enough
             without
             a
             precise
             Catalogue
             .
             But
             suppose
             we
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             
             Articles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             contain
             all
             necessary
             matters
             of
             simple
             belief
             ,
             what
             hath
             Mr.
             S.
             to
             say
             against
             this
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             
               Roman
               Catechism
            
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             says
             *
             as
             much
             as
             this
             comes
             to
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Apostles
               having
               received
               a
               command
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               compose
               a
               form
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               namely
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               all
               think
               and
               speak
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               might
               be
               no
               Schisms
               among
               those
               whom
               they
               had
               called
               to
               the
               unity
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               all
               be
               perfect
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               opinion
               :
               And
               this
               Profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               ,
               so
               fram'd
               by
               them
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               called
               the
               Symbole
               or
               Creed
               .
            
             Now
             how
             this
             end
             ,
             of
             bringing
             men
             to
             unity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             perfectly
             of
             the
             same
             sense
             and
             opinion
             ,
             could
             probably
             be
             attained
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             not
             contain
             all
             necessary
             Points
             of
             simple
             belief
             ,
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             understand
             .
             Besides
             ,
             a
             certain
             catalogue
             of
             Fundamentals
             is
             as
             necessary
             for
             them
             as
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             when
             Mr.
             S
             ,
             gives
             
             in
             his
             ,
             ours
             is
             ready
             .
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             had
             a
             great
             desire
             to
             have
             seen
             Mr.
             
             Knott's
             catalogue
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             challenged
             him
             to
             produce
             it
             ,
             and
             offered
             him
             very
             fairly
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             he
             might
             with
             one
             hand
             receive
             his
             ,
             he
             would
             with
             the
             other
             deliver
             his
             own
             :
             But
             Mr.
             Knott
             ,
             though
             he
             still
             persisted
             in
             the
             same
             demand
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             prevailed
             with
             to
             bring
             forth
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             kept
             it
             for
             a
             secret
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             .
             But
             to
             put
             a
             final
             stop
             to
             this
             
               Canting
               demand
            
             of
             a
             
               Catalogue
               of
               Fundamentals
            
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             perceive
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             one
             of
             those
             expletive
             Topicks
             which
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             especialy
             those
             of
             the
             lowest
             Form
             ,
             do
             generally
             make
             use
             of
             to
             help
             out
             a
             Book
             )
             however
             to
             do
             what
             I
             can
             towards
             the
             stopping
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             desire
             Mr.
             S.
             to
             answer
             the
             reasons
             whereby
             his
             Friend
             Dr.
             Holden
             *
             shews
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             demand
             ,
             and
             likewise
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             that
             such
             a
             Catalogue
             would
             not
             only
             be
             useless
             and
             pernicious
             if
             it
             could
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             
               manifestly
               impossible
            
             to
             give
             such
             a
             precise
             Catalogue
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             asks
             *
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               a
               Fundamental
               
               that
               Christ
               is
               God
               ?
            
             If
             so
             ,
             
               Whether
               this
               be
               clearer
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               than
               that
               Gad
               hath
               hands
               ,
               feet
               ,
               &
               c
            
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             by
             another
             question
             ;
             Is
             it
             clear
             that
             there
             are
             Figures
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             things
             are
             spoken
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             condescension
             and
             accomodation
             to
             our
             capacities
             ;
             and
             that
             custom
             and
             common
             sense
             teacheth
             men
             to
             distinguish
             between
             things
             figuratively
             and
             properly
             spoken
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             why
             cannot
             every
             one
             easily
             understand
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             
               God
               hath
               hands
               and
               feet
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Vine
            
             and
             
               the
               Door
            
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             properly
             ,
             as
             we
             take
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             no
             man
             hath
             any
             reason
             to
             suspect
             a
             Figure
             ?
             When
             Mr.
             S.
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               he
               percheth
               upon
               the
               specifical
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
            
             would
             it
             not
             offend
             him
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             should
             be
             so
             silly
             as
             to
             conclude
             from
             hence
             that
             Mr.
             S.
             believed
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Bird
             ,
             and
             nature
             a
             Perch
             ?
             And
             yet
             not
             only
             the
             Sciptures
             ,
             but
             all
             sober
             Writers
             are
             free
             from
             such
             forc't
             and
             phantastical
             Metaphors
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             that
             Origen
             *
             taxeth
             Celsus
             his
             wilful
             
             Ignorance
             in
             finding
             fault
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             attributing
             to
             God
             humane
             affections
             ,
             as
             anger
             ,
             &c.
             and
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               that
               any
               one
               who
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               might
               easily
               see
               ,
               that
               such
               expressions
               were
               accomodated
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               man
               ,
               that
               will
               but
               compare
               these
               expressions
               with
               other
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               need
               to
               fail
               of
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               them
               .
            
             But
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
               S.
               )
               Origen
            
             was
             to
             blame
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             Celsus
             for
             thinking
             that
             the
             Scripture
             did
             really
             attribute
             humane
             affections
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             he
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             
               the
               most
               fundamental
               Point
               is
               not
               clearer
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               than
               that
               God
               hath
               hands
               ,
               feet
               ,
               &
               c
            
             ?
             How
             could
             Origen
             in
             reason
             expect
             from
             Celsus
             (
             though
             never
             so
             great
             a
             Philosopher
             )
             that
             he
             should
             be
             able
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             between
             what
             is
             spoken
             literally
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             a
             certain
             Scheme
             of
             speech
             ?
             Theodoret
             *
             tells
             us
             of
             one
             Audaeus
             ,
             who
             held
             that
             God
             had
             a
             humane
             shape
             ,
             and
             bodily
             members
             ;
             but
             he
             does
             not
             say
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Error
             
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             made
             Scripture
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             but
             expresly
             because
             
               he
               was
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               did
               foolishly
               understand
               those
               things
               which
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               speak
               by
               way
               of
               Condescension
               .
            
             So
             that
             although
             Mr.
             S.
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             make
             this
             wise
             Objection
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             Theodoret
             )
             that
             men
             do
             not
             mistake
             such
             Texts
             ,
             either
             for
             want
             of
             oral
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             of
             sufficient
             clearness
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             common
             reason
             and
             sense
             .
             And
             if
             Mr.
             S.
             know
             of
             any
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             that
             is
             secure
             from
             all
             possibility
             of
             being
             mistaken
             by
             foolish
             and
             perverse
             men
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IN
             his
             next
             Discourse
             he
             endeavours
             to
             shew
             ,
             
             that
             unlearned
             Persons
             cannot
             be
             justified
             as
             acting
             rationally
             in
             receiving
             the
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             relying
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             certain
             Rule
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             satisfaction
             concerning
             these
             matters
             .
             But
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             repeat
             the
             same
             over
             again
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             says
             *
             ,
             That
             
               several
               Professions
               all
               pretend
               to
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             differ
             ,
             and
             damn
             ,
             and
             
               persecute
               one
               another
            
             about
             these
             differences
             ;
             the
             answer
             is
             easie
             :
             That
             they
             all
             pretend
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             they
             all
             acknowledg
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             generally
             agreed
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             plain
             Texts
             which
             contain
             the
             fundamental
             Points
             of
             Faith
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             those
             several
             Professions
             acknowledg
             the
             Articles
             contained
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             :
             And
             if
             any
             Professions
             differ
             about
             the
             meaning
             of
             plain
             Texts
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             an
             argument
             that
             
             plain
             Texts
             are
             obsure
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             men
             are
             perverse
             .
             And
             if
             those
             Professions
             damn
             and
             persecute
             one
             another
             about
             the
             meaning
             of
             obscure
             Texts
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             in
             fault
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             And
             whereas
             he
             pretends
             *
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             
               able
               to
               satisfie
               Sceptical
               dissenters
               ,
               and
               Rational
               doubters
               ,
               because
               nothing
               under
               a
               demonstration
               can
               satisfie
               such
               persons
               so
               well
               concerning
               the
               incorruptedness
               of
               Originals
               ,
               the
               faithfulness
               of
               Translations
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               that
               searching
               and
               sincere
               Wits
               may
               still
               maintain
               their
               ground
               of
               suspence
               with
               A
               Might
               it
               not
               be
               otherwise
               ?
            
             This
             hath
             been
             answered
             already
             :
             partly
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             not
             intended
             to
             satisfie
             Scepticks
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Demonstration
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             Rational
             doubters
             may
             have
             as
             much
             satisfaction
             concerning
             those
             matters
             ,
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             will
             bear
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Rational
             doubter
             that
             desires
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             he
             may
             see
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             shew
             him
             ,
             That
             all
             Mankind
             do
             in
             matters
             
             of
             this
             nature
             accept
             of
             such
             evidence
             as
             falls
             short
             of
             Demonstration
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             great
             Friends
             and
             Masters
             from
             whom
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             main
             grounds
             of
             his
             Book
             (
             though
             he
             manageth
             them
             to
             less
             advantage
             )
             do
             frequently
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             reasonable
             for
             men
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             such
             assurance
             as
             falls
             short
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             such
             evidence
             as
             is
             less
             than
             Demonstration
             .
             Do
             not
             mankind
             think
             themselves
             sufficiently
             assured
             of
             the
             Antiquity
             and
             Authors
             of
             several
             Books
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             not
             Demonstrative
             evidence
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Aristotle
             say
             ,
             that
             things
             of
             a
             moral
             and
             civil
             nature
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             Fact
             done
             long
             ago
             ,
             are
             incapable
             of
             Demonstration
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             madness
             to
             expect
             it
             for
             things
             of
             this
             Nature
             ?
             Are
             there
             no
             passages
             in
             Books
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             that
             this
             and
             no
             other
             is
             the
             certain
             sense
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             none
             ,
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             spoken
             in
             plainer
             words
             than
             it
             may
             be
             written
             ?
             If
             it
             cannot
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             certain
             sense
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             Orally
             delivered
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             cannot
             be
             so
             satisfi'd
             ,
             where
             's
             the
             certainty
             of
             Oral
             
             Tradition
             ?
             But
             if
             Books
             may
             be
             written
             so
             plainly
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             be
             abundantly
             satisfied
             that
             this
             is
             the
             certain
             sense
             of
             such
             and
             such
             passages
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             reasonably
             rest
             satisfied
             in
             evidence
             for
             these
             matters
             short
             of
             Demonstration
             .
             For
             was
             ever
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             words
             so
             plain
             as
             that
             there
             did
             not
             remain
             
               this
               ground
               of
               suspence
            
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             another
             sense
             .
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             *
             says
             ,
             That
             
               disputative
               Scholars
               do
               find
               means
               daily
               to
               explicate
               the
               plainest
               words
               of
               an
               Authour
               to
               a
               quitc
               different
               sense
               :
            
             And
             that
             the
             World
             might
             be
             furnish't
             with
             an
             advantagious
             instance
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             this
             ,
             Raynaudus
             *
             (
             a
             Writer
             of
             their
             own
             )
             hath
             made
             a
             wanton
             experiment
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             sinister
             (
             but
             possible
             )
             interpretation
             ,
             hath
             made
             every
             Article
             of
             it
             Heresie
             and
             Blasphemy
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             plainest
             words
             are
             not
             free
             from
             ambiguity
             .
             But
             may
             be
             Mr.
             S.
             can
             out-do
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             can
             deliver
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             so
             clearly
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             demonstrate
             it
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             put
             any
             other
             sense
             upon
             any
             of
             his
             words
             than
             that
             which
             he
             intended
             .
             
             I
             do
             not
             know
             what
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             if
             Mr.
             S.
             doth
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             both
             mend
             his
             style
             ,
             and
             his
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             Is
             Mr.
             S.
             sufficiently
             assured
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             part
             of
             the
             World
             as
             America
             ?
             and
             can
             he
             demonstrate
             this
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             without
             carrying
             him
             thither
             ?
             Can
             he
             shew
             by
             any
             necessary
             Argument
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             naturally
             impossible
             that
             all
             the
             Relations
             concerning
             that
             place
             should
             be
             false
             ?
             When
             his
             Demonstrations
             have
             done
             their
             utmost
             ,
             cannot
             *
             
               a
               searching
               and
               sincere
               Wit
               at
               least
               maintain
               his
               ground
               of
               suspence
               with
               A
               Might
               it
               not
               be
               otherwise
               ?
            
             and
             with
             an
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             possible
             that
             all
             men
             may
             be
             Lyars
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             company
             of
             Travellers
             may
             have
             made
             use
             of
             their
             Priviledg
             to
             abuse
             the
             World
             by
             false
             Reports
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             a
             Trick
             upon
             Mankind
             ?
             or
             that
             all
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
             and
             bring
             their
             Commodities
             from
             thence
             ,
             may
             go
             to
             some
             other
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             abusing
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             have
             been
             imposed
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             may
             say
             they
             have
             been
             at
             America
             ?
             Who
             can
             tell
             but
             all
             this
             may
             be
             so
             ?
             and
             yet
             
             I
             suppose
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             possibility
             of
             this
             ,
             no
             man
             in
             his
             Wits
             is
             now
             possessed
             with
             so
             incredible
             a
             folly
             as
             to
             doubt
             whether
             there
             be
             such
             a
             place
             .
             The
             case
             is
             the
             very
             same
             as
             to
             the
             certainty
             of
             an
             ancient
             Book
             and
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             plain
             expressions
             :
             We
             have
             no
             demonstration
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             expect
             none
             ;
             because
             we
             know
             the
             things
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             We
             are
             not
             infallibly
             certain
             ,
             that
             any
             Book
             is
             so
             ancient
             as
             it
             pretends
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             was
             written
             by
             him
             whose
             name
             it
             bears
             ,
             or
             that
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             such
             and
             such
             passages
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             all
             this
             may
             be
             otherwise
             ;
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             it
             implies
             no
             contradiction
             :
             But
             we
             are
             very
             well
             assured
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             nor
             hath
             any
             prudent
             man
             any
             just
             cause
             to
             make
             the
             least
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
             For
             a
             bare
             possibility
             that
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             not
             be
             ,
             is
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             doubting
             whether
             a
             thing
             be
             or
             not
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             all
             the
             people
             in
             France
             may
             dye
             this
             night
             ,
             but
             I
             hope
             the
             possibility
             of
             this
             doth
             not
             encline
             any
             man
             in
             the
             least
             to
             think
             it
             will
             be
             so
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             the
             Sun
             may
             not
             rise
             to
             morrow
             morning
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             I
             suppose
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             the
             least
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             will.
             
          
           
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             But
             because
             this
             Principle
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               reasonably
               satisfy'd
               with
               any
               thing
               less
               than
               that
               infallible
               assurance
               which
               is
               wrought
               by
               Demonstration
               ,
            
             is
             the
             main
             Pillar
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Book
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             beside
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             to
             shew
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             this
             Principle
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             a
             little
             pains
             to
             manifest
             to
             him
             how
             much
             he
             is
             contradicted
             in
             this
             by
             the
             chief
             of
             
               his
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Tradition
               ,
               viz.
            
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             ,
             Dr.
             Holden
             ,
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             who
             besides
             Mr.
             S.
             and
             one
             
               I.
               B.
            
             are
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             learn
             )
             all
             the
             publick
             Patrons
             that
             ever
             this
             Hypothesis
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             hath
             had
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             if
             Mr.
             White
             (
             as
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             )
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             those
             Dialogues
             which
             pass
             under
             
             Rushworth's
             name
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             them
             is
             yet
             less
             .
             Now
             if
             I
             can
             shew
             that
             this
             Principle
             (
             esteem'd
             by
             Mr.
             S.
             so
             fundamental
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             )
             is
             plainly
             contradicted
             by
             the
             principal
             Assertors
             of
             Oral
             Tradstion
             ,
             I
             shall
             hereby
             gain
             one
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             either
             that
             these
             great
             Patrons
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             were
             ignorant
             of
             the
             true
             foundation
             of
             their
             own
             Hythesis
             ,
             
             or
             that
             this
             Principle
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             the
             support
             of
             it
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             be
             so
             understood
             as
             if
             I
             did
             deny
             that
             these
             very
             Persons
             do
             sometimes
             speak
             very
             big
             words
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Infallibility
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             their
             pleasure
             to
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             displeased
             ,
             so
             neither
             to
             be
             concerned
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             to
             reconcile
             them
             first
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             if
             he
             pleases
             )
             afterwards
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             I
             begin
             with
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             of
             immortal
             memory
             ,
             for
             that
             noble
             attempt
             of
             his
             to
             perswade
             the
             World
             that
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Inventer
             of
             this
             Hypothesis
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             in
             all
             Ages
             owned
             it
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             upon
             it
             as
             her
             only
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               He
            
             in
             his
             
               third
               Dialogue
            
             
             ,
             when
             his
             Nephew
             objects
             to
             him
             ,
             That
             
               perhaps
               a
               Protestant
               would
               say
               that
               all
            
             his
             foregoing
             Discourse
             
               was
               but
               probability
               and
               and
               likelyhood
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               hazard
               a
               mans
               Estate
               upon
               Peradventures
               ,
               were
               something
               hard
               ,
               and
               not
               very
               rationally
               done
               :
            
             Replies
             thus
             to
             him
             ,
             
               What
               security
               do
               your
               Merchants
               ,
               your
               States-men
               ,
               your
               
               Souldiers
               ,
               those
               that
               go
               to
               Law
               ,
               nay
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               Till
               your
               grounds
               and
               work
               for
               their
               livings
               ,
               what
               security
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               do
               all
               these
               go
               upon
               ?
               Is
               it
               greater
               than
               the
               security
               which
               these
               grounds
               afford
               ?
               surely
               no.
               And
               yet
               no
               man
               esteems
               them
               foolish
               .
               All
               humane
               Affairs
               are
               hazardous
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               adventure
               in
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               who
               requires
               evident
               certainty
               only
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               discovers
               in
               himself
               a
               less
               mind
               to
               the
               Goods
               promised
               in
               the
               next
               life
               ,
               than
               to
               these
               which
               he
               seeks
               here
               in
               this
               World
               upon
               weaker
               assurance
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               the
               greatest
               evidence
               that
               can
               be
               to
               him
               that
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               convincing
               Demonstrations
               (
               which
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Mankind
               fall
               short
               of
               )
               is
               but
               conjectural
               .
            
             So
             that
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             )
             it
             is
             not
             reason
             and
             discretion
             ,
             but
             want
             of
             love
             to
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             which
             makes
             men
             require
             greater
             evidence
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             for
             Humane
             Affairs
             ,
             which
             yet
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             are
             
               hazardous
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               adventure
               in
               them
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             Demonstration
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             demonstrative
             evidence
             be
             an
             essential
             Property
             of
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             as
             
             Mr.
             S.
             affirms
             )
             then
             this
             Rule
             cannot
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             )
             be
             of
             any
             use
             to
             
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Mankind
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
               not
               capable
               of
               convincing
               Demonstrations
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               Do
               but
               consider
            
             (
             says
             he
             *
             )
             
               how
               unequal
               and
               unjust
               a
               condition
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               claim
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               shall
               not
               be
               heard
               ,
               unless
               she
               can
               confute
               all
               the
               Peradventures
               that
               Wit
               may
               invent
               ,
               and
               solve
               all
               the
               Arguments
               which
               the
               infinite
               variety
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               occasions
               may
               have
               given
               way
               unto
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               will
               see
               how
               unreasonable
               an
               Adversary
               he
               is
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               content
               with
               any
               satisfaction
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               mans
               nature
               scarcely
               affords
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             equally
             unjust
             in
             Mr.
             S.
             not
             to
             let
             Scripture's
             
               claim
               be
               heard
               ,
               unless
            
             we
             
               can
               confute
            
             every
             Peradventure
             [
             and
             
               might
               it
               not
               be
               otherwise
               ]
               that
               Wit
               may
               invent
               ?
            
             See
             then
             
               how
               unreasonable
               an
               Adversary
            
             Mr.
             S.
             is
             ,
             
               who
               will
               not
               be
               content
               with
               any
               satisfaction
               ,
               but
               such
               as
            
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
               Rushworth
               )
               mans
               nature
               scarcely
               affords
               .
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Holden
             (
             I
             confess
             )
             states
             the
             matter
             somewhat
             cautiously
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               it
               shall
               suffice
               for
               present
               
               to
               determine
               ,
               that
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               Creator
               hath
               afforded
               us
               such
               an
               assurance
               ,
               especially
               of
               Truths
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               is
               sutable
               to
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               best
               fitted
               for
               the
               safe
               conduct
               of
               our
               lives
               in
               Moral
               and
               Religious
               Affairs
               :
            
             But
             if
             we
             interpret
             these
             general
             expressions
             by
             the
             passages
             I
             before
             cited
             out
             of
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             (
             as
             in
             reason
             we
             may
             ,
             since
             the
             Doctor
             is
             beholding
             to
             him
             for
             the
             best
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             )
             then
             nothing
             can
             make
             more
             against
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Principle
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Mr.
             Cressy
             in
             his
             Exomologesis
             *
             says
             ,
             
               That
               such
               Teachers
               ,
               as
               approached
               nearest
               to
               the
               fountain
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               had
               means
               of
               informing
               themselves
               in
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               incomparably
               beyond
               us
               .
            
             Mr.
             S.
             may
             do
             well
             to
             shew
             what
             those
             means
             were
             which
             are
             so
             incomparably
             beyond
             his
             Infallibility
             and
             Demonstration
             .
             The
             same
             Author
             *
             does
             very
             much
             applaud
             
             Stapleton's
             determination
             of
             the
             question
             concerning
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             follows
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               does
               not
               expect
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               God
               immediately
               by
               new
               Revelations
               ,
               but
               makes
               use
               of
               several
               means
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               as
               being
               govern'd
               not
               by
               Apostles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               by
               ordinary
               
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               .
               That
               these
               Pastors
               in
               making
               use
               of
               these
               several
               means
               of
               Decision
               ,
               proceed
               not
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               with
               a
               peculiar
               infallible
               direction
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               prudential
               collection
               not
               always
               necessary
               .
               That
               to
               the
               Apostles
               who
               were
               the
               first
               Masters
               of
               Evangelical
               Faith
               ,
               and
               founders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               such
               an
               infallible
               certitude
               of
               means
               was
               necessary
               :
               not
               so
               now
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             
               That
               an
               infallible
               certitude
               of
               means
               is
               not
               now
               necessary
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             that
             her
             Pastors
             do
             now
             in
             deciding
             matters
             of
             Faith
             proceed
             only
             with
             a
             prudent
             collection
             not
             always
             necessary
             ;
             then
             it
             should
             seem
             that
             
               a
               searching
               Wit
               may
               maintain
               his
               ground
               of
               suspence
               ,
            
             even
             against
             their
             Church
             also
             ,
             with
             
               A
               Might
               it
               not
               be
               otherwise
               ?
            
             Again
             ,
             Mr.
             Cressy
             *
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               truth
               and
               our
               obligation
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               is
               in
               an
               higher
               degree
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Decisions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
            
             Bellarmine
             acknowledges
             :
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             greater
             assurance
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Doctrines
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             have
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             from
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
             But
             if
             we
             have
             the
             greatest
             assurance
             that
             can
             be
             of
             Truths
             deliver'd
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             affirms
             ,
             then
             I
             would
             fain
             learn
             of
             him
             what
             that
             greater
             degree
             of
             assurance
             is
             which
             Stapleton
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             greatest
             ?
             Not
             to
             insist
             upon
             that
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             cannot
             but
             by
             the
             way
             take
             notice
             of
             )
             that
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             by
             his
             approbation
             of
             this
             determination
             of
             
             Bellarmine's
             ,
             doth
             advance
             the
             Scripture
             above
             the
             Church
             as
             to
             one
             of
             the
             most
             essential
             Properties
             of
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             most
             eminent
             Testimony
             to
             my
             purpose
             in
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             is
             that
             
               famous
               passage
            
             *
             (
             which
             hath
             given
             so
             much
             offence
             to
             several
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             )
             wherein
             he
             acknowledges
             the
             
               unfortunateness
               (
               to
               him
            
             )
             of
             the
             
               word
               Infallibility
            
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               could
               find
               no
               such
               word
               in
               any
               Council
               ;
               That
               no
               necessity
               appear'd
               to
               him
               that
               either
               he
               or
               any
               other
               Protestant
               should
               ever
               have
               heard
               that
               word
               nam'd
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               press'd
               with
               so
               much
               earnestness
               as
               of
               late
               it
               has
               generally
               been
               in
               Disputations
               and
               Books
               of
               Controversie
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Mr.
             
               Chillingworth
               combats
               this
               word
               with
               too
               
               to
               great
               success
               ,
            
             insomuch
             that
             
               if
               this
               word
               were
               once
               forgotten
               or
               but
               laid
               by
               ,
            
             Mr.
             
               Chillingworth's
               Arguments
               would
               lose
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               strength
            
             ;
             and
             
               that
               if
               this
               word
               were
               confin'd
               to
               the
               Schools
               where
               it
               was
               bred
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               still
               no
               inconvenience
               :
            
             And
             
               that
               since
               by
               manifest
               experience
               the
               English
               Protetestants
               think
               themselves
               so
               secure
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               leave
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               by
               that
               word
               ,
               and
               in
               very
               deed
               have
               so
               much
               to
               say
               for
               themselves
               when
               they
               are
               pressed
               unnecessarily
               with
               it
               :
               Since
               likewise
               it
               is
               a
               word
               capable
               of
               so
               high
               a
               sense
               that
               we
               cannot
               devise
               one
               more
               full
               and
               proper
               to
               attribute
               to
               God
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Since
             all
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             cannot
             be
             
               blamed
               ,
               if
               such
               Reasons
               move
               him
               to
               wish
               that
               the
               Protestants
               may
               never
               be
               invited
               to
               combat
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               that
               Notion
               .
            
             A
             very
             ingenuous
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             as
             cross
             to
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Principle
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             .
             But
             the
             word
             Infallibility
             was
             not
             so
             unfortunate
             to
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             as
             is
             his
             untoward
             Explication
             of
             the
             fore-cited
             passage
             ,
             in
             his
             Appendix
             which
             he
             afterwards
             published
             chiefly
             by
             way
             of
             Vindication
             of
             himself
             against
             the
             
               Learned
               
               Author
            
             of
             the
             Preface
             to
             my
             Lord
             
             Falkland's
             Discourse
             of
             Infallibility
             .
             There
             he
             *
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             
               several
               degrees
               of
               Infallibility
            
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             degree
             of
             Infallibility
             he
             thinks
             necessary
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             following
             passage
             will
             inform
             us
             :
             Methinks
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               if
               God
               have
               furnished
               his
               divine
               and
               supernatural
               Truth
               ,
               with
               evidence
               equal
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               will
               shine
               to
               morrow
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               will
               be
               a
               Spring
               and
               Harvest
               next
               year
               ,
               we
               are
               infinitely
               obliged
               to
               bless
               his
               Providence
               ,
               and
               justly
               condemned
               ,
               if
               we
               refuse
               to
               believe
               the
               least
               of
               such
               Truths
               ,
               as
               shewing
               less
               affection
               to
               save
               our
               souls
               ,
               than
               the
               dull
               Plow-men
               to
               sow
               their
               Corn
               ,
               who
               certainly
               have
               far
               less
               evidence
               for
               their
               Harvest
               ,
               than
               Catholiques
               for
               their
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               they
               insist
               not
               peevishly
               upon
               every
               capricious
               Objection
               ,
               nor
               exact
               an
               infallible
               security
               of
               a
               plentiful
               reaping
               next
               Summer
               ,
               but
               notwithstanding
               all
               difficulties
               and
               contingencies
               proceed
               chearfully
               in
               their
               painful
               Husbandry
               .
            
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             whatever
             degree
             of
             assurance
             the
             Church
             hath
             ,
             or
             can
             give
             to
             those
             who
             rely
             upon
             her
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             
             that
             no
             further
             degree
             is
             necessary
             than
             what
             the
             Husbandman
             ,
             when
             he
             sows
             ,
             hath
             of
             a
             plentiful
             Harvest
             ;
             and
             that
             men
             are
             justly
             condemned
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             believe
             the
             least
             truth
             upon
             such
             security
             ,
             which
             yet
             (
             by
             his
             own
             acknowledgment
             )
             is
             liable
             to
             Contingencies
             :
             Nay
             further
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             not
             reasonable
             ,
             but
             peevish
             ,
             in
             
               exacting
               infallible
               security
            
             ,
             and
             
               insisting
               upon
               every
               capricious
               Objection
            
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             Mr.
             
             S's
             
               Might
               it
               not
               be
               otherwise
            
             ?
             Now
             as
             to
             this
             degree
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             Infallibility
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             grant
             what
             he
             says
             of
             it
             to
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               in
               a
               severe
               acception
               of
               the
               word
            
             it
             is
             not
             
               rigorously
               infallible
            
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             as
             he
             explains
             it
             )
             it
             is
             not
             
               absolutely
               impossible
            
             ,
             nor
             does
             it
             
               imply
               a
               flat
               contradiction
            
             that
             the
             thing
             whereof
             we
             are
             so
             assured
             may
             be
             otherwise
             :
             But
             then
             I
             utterly
             deny
             that
             according
             to
             any
             true
             acception
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Assurance
             as
             he
             speaks
             of
             can
             be
             called
             Infallibility
             ;
             and
             withall
             I
             affirm
             ,
             That
             none
             of
             those
             several
             degrees
             of
             Infallibility
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             excepting
             that
             only
             which
             imports
             an
             absolute
             impossibility
             ,
             can
             with
             any
             tolerable
             
             propriety
             of
             speech
             or
             regard
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             and
             use
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Infallibility
             given
             to
             them
             .
             For
             Infallibility
             can
             signifie
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             utter
             impossibility
             that
             one
             should
             be
             deceived
             in
             that
             matter
             as
             to
             which
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             infallible
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             impossible
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             that
             the
             existence
             of
             it
             implies
             a
             flat
             contradiction
             .
             So
             that
             whosoever
             asserts
             degrees
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             are
             degrees
             of
             absolute
             impossibilities
             ,
             and
             of
             perfect
             contradictions
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             need
             of
             a
             very
             sharp
             and
             piercing
             wit
             that
             is
             to
             find
             out
             degrees
             where
             there
             neither
             are
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             objects
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             conceive
             how
             Infallibility
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             more
             objects
             or
             fewer
             ;
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             degree
             of
             assurance
             (
             of
             which
             Mr.
             Cressy
             speaks
             )
             it
             is
             altogether
             unimaginable
             how
             any
             one
             can
             be
             more
             or
             less
             out
             of
             
               all
               possibility
            
             of
             being
             deceived
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             infallible
             ;
             for
             no
             one
             can
             be
             more
             removed
             from
             the
             possibility
             of
             being
             deceived
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             is
             out
             of
             
               all
               possibility
            
             of
             being
             
             deceived
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             is
             less
             than
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             infallible
             ;
             because
             he
             only
             is
             so
             ,
             who
             is
             out
             of
             all
             possibility
             of
             being
             deceived
             in
             those
             matters
             wherein
             he
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             infallible
             .
             So
             that
             Mr.
             
             Cressy's
             lower
             degrees
             of
             Infallibility
             are
             no
             degrees
             of
             that
             assurance
             which
             may
             properly
             be
             called
             infallible
             (
             for
             that
             can
             have
             no
             degrees
             )
             but
             of
             that
             assurance
             which
             is
             less
             than
             infallible
             .
             And
             he
             needed
             not
             have
             raised
             all
             this
             dust
             about
             the
             degrees
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             that
             by
             the
             means
             of
             such
             a
             cloud
             he
             might
             make
             the
             more
             convenient
             escape
             out
             of
             that
             strait
             he
             was
             in
             between
             the
             clamours
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             which
             his
             Adversaries
             made
             of
             his
             free
             and
             open
             discourse
             against
             Infallibility
             .
             For
             any
             one
             that
             carefully
             reads
             his
             Book
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             he
             understands
             nothing
             by
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               an
               Authority
               of
               obliging
               all
               Christians
               to
               submit
               to
               her
               Decisions
               ,
            
             which
             is
             no
             more
             but
             what
             every
             Supreme
             Civil
             Judg
             hath
             in
             Civil
             matters
             ,
             viz.
             a
             power
             to
             determine
             those
             Controversies
             that
             lie
             before
             him
             as
             well
             as
             he
             can
             or
             will
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             done
             every
             one
             is
             
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             such
             determinations
             ;
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             no
             man
             ever
             dream't
             a
             Supreme
             Civil
             Judg
             to
             be
             infallible
             more
             than
             another
             man.
             I
             do
             not
             now
             dispute
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             ;
             but
             if
             she
             have
             no
             other
             Infallibility
             but
             what
             a
             full
             Authority
             of
             decision
             does
             suppose
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             she
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             leave
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             how
             unfortunate
             and
             disingenuous
             he
             is
             in
             explaining
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             
               viz.
               [
               Against
               this
               word
               of
               Infallibility
               Mr.
            
             Chillingworth
             
               's
               Book
               especially
               combats
               ,
               and
               this
               with
               too
               too
               great
               success
            
             ]
             which
             in
             his
             Appendix
             *
             he
             interprets
             thus
             ,
             
               Success
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               not
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               against
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
               and
               the
               Souls
               of
               his
               Fellow-English
               Protestants
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             one
             that
             had
             wished
             well
             to
             Caesar
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             Pompey
             
               had
               fought
               against
               him
               with
               too
               too
               great
               success
            
             ;
             and
             being
             afterwards
             challenged
             by
             
             Caesar's
             Party
             ,
             as
             having
             said
             that
             Pompey
             had
             Conquered
             Caesar
             ,
             he
             should
             explain
             himself
             thus
             ,
             
               Success
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               not
               against
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               but
               against
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               lives
               of
               his
               followers
               .
            
             Can
             
             any
             thing
             be
             finer
             than
             for
             a
             man
             to
             say
             that
             by
             
             Pompey's
             success
             in
             fighting
             against
             Caesar
             ,
             he
             means
             that
             Caesar
             had
             beaten
             Pompey
             ?
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             if
             one
             should
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             interpret
             white
             by
             black
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Mr.
             White
             doth
             most
             expresly
             contradict
             this
             Principle
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             in
             these
             following
             passages
             .
             In
             his
             Preface
             to
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               such
               a
               certainty
               as
               makes
               the
               cause
               always
               work
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               though
               it
               take
               not
               away
               the
               absolute
               possibility
               of
               working
               otherwise
               ,
               ought
               absolutely
               to
               be
               reckoned
               in
               the
               degree
               of
               true
               certainty
            
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             Authors
             are
             mistaken
             who
             
               undervalue
               it
            
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             Mr.
             S.
             is
             mistaken
             in
             affirming
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             certain
             of
             any
             thing
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             possibility
             that
             it
             may
             be
             otherwise
             .
             In
             his
             Answer
             to
             my
             Lord
             Falkland
             ,
             he
             says
             *
             ,
             That
             in
             
               Moral
               matters
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               subject
               to
               humane
               action
               ,
               we
               must
               expect
               such
               assurance
               as
               humane
               actions
               bear
               .
               If
               for
               the
               government
               of
               your
               spiritual
               life
               you
               have
               as
               much
               as
               for
               the
               management
               of
               your
               natural
               and
               civil
               life
               ,
               what
               can
               you
               expect
               more
               ?
               Two
               or
               three
               
               witnesses
               of
               men
               beyond
               exception
               will
               cast
               a
               man
               out
               of
               not
               only
               his
               lands
               ,
               but
               life
               and
               all
               .
               He
               that
               among
               Merchants
               will
               not
               adventure
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               Hundred
               to
               one
               of
               gaining
               ,
               will
               be
               accounted
               a
               silly
               Factor
               .
               And
               among
               Souldiers
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               fear
               danger
               where
               but
               one
               of
               a
               Hundred
               is
               slain
               ,
               shall
               not
               escape
               the
               stain
               of
               Cowardize
               .
               What
               then
               shall
               we
               expect
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               to
               see
               a
               main
               advantage
               on
               the
               one
               side
               which
               we
               may
               rest
               our selves
               on
               ?
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               remember
               we
               are
               men
               subject
               to
               chance
               and
               mutability
               ,
               and
               thank
               God
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               that
               assurance
               in
               a
               supernatural
               way
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               contented
               withall
               in
               our
               civil
               ventures
               and
               possessions
               ,
               which
               nevertheless
               God
               knoweth
               we
               often
               love
               better
               ,
               and
               would
               hazard
               less
               than
               the
               unknown
               good
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             Again
             *
             ,
             
               If
               God
               Almighty
               hath
               in
               all
               sorts
               and
               manners
               provided
               his
               Church
               that
               she
               may
               enlighten
               every
               man
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               that
               goeth
               the
               way
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               let
               every
               man
               consider
               which
               is
               the
               sit
               way
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               what
               in
               other
               matters
               of
               that
               way
               he
               accounteth
               evidence
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               no
               interest
               in
               his
               Soul
               to
               
               make
               him
               loth
               to
               believe
               ,
               what
               in
               another
               matter
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               he
               doth
               not
               stick
               at
               ,
               or
               heavy
               to
               practise
               what
               he
               sees
               clearly
               enough
               ,
               I
               fear
               not
               his
               choice
               .
            
             Once
             more
             ;
             directing
             a
             man
             in
             his
             search
             after
             rational
             satisfaction
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             hath
             this
             passage
             ;
             *
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               this
               care
               ;
               that
               he
               seek
               what
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               subject
               can
               yield
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               those
               Physitians
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               have
               promised
               no
               less
               than
               Immortality
               ,
               can
               at
               last
               only
               reach
               to
               some
               conservation
               of
               health
               or
               youth
               in
               some
               small
               degree
               :
               So
               I
               could
               wish
               the
               Author
               to
               well
               assure
               himself
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               possible
               an
               Infallibility
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               too
               earnest
               to
               be
               contented
               with
               nothing
               less
               ;
               for
               what
               if
               humane
               nature
               should
               not
               be
               capable
               of
               so
               great
               a
               good
               ?
               Would
               he
               therefore
               think
               it
               fitting
               to
               live
               without
               any
               Religion
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               not
               get
               such
               a
               one
               as
               himself
               desired
               ,
               though
               with
               more
               than
               a
               mans
               wish
               ?
               Were
               it
               not
               rational
               to
               see
               ,
               whether
               among
               Religions
               some
               one
               have
               not
               such
               notable
               advantages
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               in
               reason
               it
               might
               seem
               humane
               nature
               might
               be
               contented
               withall
               ?
               Let
               him
               cast
               his
               account
               with
               the
               
               dearest
               things
               he
               hath
               ,
               his
               own
               or
               friends
               lives
               ,
               his
               estate
               ,
               his
               hope
               of
               posterity
               ,
               and
               see
               upon
               what
               terms
               of
               advantage
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               venture
               all
               these
               ;
               and
               then
               return
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               venture
               his
               soul
               upon
               the
               like
               ,
               it
               be
               truly
               reason
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               not
               confessed
               motive
               ,
               which
               withdraws
               him
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               of
               an
               Infallibility
               ,
               so
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               setting
               that
               aside
               ,
               there
               be
               those
               Excellencies
               found
               on
               the
               Catholick
               party
               ,
               which
               may
               force
               a
               man
               to
               prefer
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               venture
               all
               he
               hath
               upon
               it
               ,
               before
               all
               other
               Religions
               and
               Sects
               in
               the
               World.
               Why
               then
               may
               not
               one
               who
               after
               long
               searching
               findeth
               no
               Infallibility
               ,
               rest
               himself
               on
               the
               like
               ,
               supposing
               mans
               nature
               affords
               no
               better
               ?
            
          
           
             Are
             not
             these
             fair
             Concessions
             ,
             which
             the
             evidence
             and
             force
             of
             Truth
             have
             extorted
             from
             these
             Authors
             ?
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             that
             that
             which
             Mr.
             S.
             calls
             *
             
               a
               civil
               piece
               of
               Atheistry
            
             ,
             is
             advanced
             in
             most
             express
             words
             by
             his
             best
             Friends
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             (
             as
             he
             threatens
             me
             )
             
               be
               smart
            
             with
             them
             
               in
               opposition
               to
               so
               damnable
               and
               fundamental
               an
               Error
               .
            
             And
             whenever
             he
             attempts
             this
             ,
             
             I
             would
             entreat
             him
             to
             remember
             that
             he
             hath
             these
             two
             things
             to
             prove
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             no
             evidence
             ,
             but
             demonstration
             ,
             can
             give
             a
             man
             sufficient
             assurance
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             a
             bare
             possibility
             that
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             is
             a
             rational
             cause
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             a
             wise
             ground
             of
             suspense
             ;
             which
             when
             he
             hath
             proved
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             grudge
             him
             his
             Infallibility
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             last
             part
             of
             this
             
               Third
               Discourse
            
             endeavours
             to
             shew
             
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               convictive
               of
               the
               most
               obstinate
               and
               acute
               Adversaries
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             he
             knows
             my
             mind
             already
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             why
             
               the
               most
               acute
               Adversary
            
             may
             not
             be
             convinced
             by
             Scripture
             .
             Because
             as
             he
             objects
             *
             ,
             First
             ,
             We
             cannot
             be
             certain
             that
             this
             
               Book
               is
               Gods
               Word
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             
               many
               strange
               Absurdities
               and
               Heresies
               in
               the
               open
               letter
               as
               it
               lies
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               hath
               hands
               and
               feet
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             because
             
               of
               the
               contradictions
               in
               it
            
             :
             To
             which
             I
             have
             already
             returned
             an
             answer
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             *
             )
             we
             
             cannot
             be
             
               certain
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               letter
               in
               any
               particular
               Text
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               foisted
               in
               ,
               or
               some
               way
               altered
               in
               its
               significativeness
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               a
               negative
               proposition
               ,
               that
               the
               particle
               [
               not
               ]
               was
               not
               inserted
               ,
               if
               affirmative
               ,
               not
               left
               out
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             pretend
             to
             be
             certain
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             demands
             *
             
               our
               demonstration
               for
               it
            
             .
             But
             how
             unreasonable
             this
             demand
             is
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             shewn
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             it
             yet
             further
             ,
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             How
             their
             Church
             knows
             ,
             that
             the
             particle
             [
             not
             ]
             was
             not
             left
             out
             of
             any
             Text
             in
             which
             it
             is
             now
             found
             in
             their
             Copies
             ?
             I
             know
             he
             hath
             a
             ready
             answer
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
             But
             this
             (
             according
             to
             him
             *
             )
             only
             reaches
             to
             
               Scriptures
               letter
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               coincident
               with
               the
               main
               body
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             concerning
             the
             rest
             of
             Scripture
             it
             is
             impossible
             (
             according
             to
             his
             own
             principles
             )
             that
             they
             should
             have
             any
             security
             that
             the
             particle
             [
             not
             ]
             was
             not
             unduly
             inserted
             ,
             or
             left
             out
             by
             the
             Transcribers
             .
             Nay
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             fall
             in
             with
             the
             main
             body
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             demand
             his
             demonstration
             that
             the
             particle
             [
             not
             ]
             was
             not
             unduly
             inserted
             ,
             
             or
             left
             out
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             those
             Texts
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Oral
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             coincident
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             Texts
             .
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             impossible
             any
             Age
             should
             conspire
             to
             leave
             out
             or
             insert
             the
             particle
             [
             not
             ]
             in
             the
             Oral
             Tradition
             ;
             so
             say
             I
             it
             was
             that
             they
             should
             conspire
             to
             leave
             it
             out
             of
             the
             written
             Text
             :
             But
             then
             I
             differ
             from
             him
             thus
             far
             ,
             That
             I
             do
             not
             think
             this
             naturally
             impossible
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             can
             rigorously
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             but
             only
             morally
             impossible
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             body
             hath
             any
             reason
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             to
             a
             prudent
             man
             is
             as
             good
             as
             a
             demonstration
             .
             Pyrrho
             himself
             never
             advanced
             any
             Principle
             of
             Scepticism
             beyond
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             men
             ought
             to
             question
             the
             credit
             of
             all
             Books
             ,
             concerning
             which
             they
             cannot
             demonstrate
             as
             to
             every
             sentence
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             particle
             [
             not
             ]
             was
             not
             inserted
             (
             if
             it
             be
             affirmative
             )
             or
             left
             out
             (
             if
             it
             be
             negative
             )
             .
             If
             so
             much
             be
             required
             to
             free
             a
             man
             from
             reasonable
             doubting
             concerning
             a
             Book
             ,
             how
             happy
             are
             they
             that
             have
             attained
             to
             Infallibility
             ?
             What
             he
             saith
             concerning
             the
             
               Variae
               Lectiones
            
             *
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             hath
             already
             had
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             In
             his
             
               Fourth
               Discourse
            
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             shew
             *
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             
               is
               not
               certain
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               not
               ascertained
               to
               us
            
             .
             First
             ,
             
               Not
               certain
               ,
               materially
               considered
            
             *
             
               as
               consisting
               of
               such
               and
               such
               Characters
               ,
               because
               Books
               are
               liable
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
               torn
               blotted
               ,
               worn
               out
               .
            
             We
             grant
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             that
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Books
             in
             the
             World
             may
             be
             burnt
             :
             But
             then
             we
             say
             likewise
             ,
             That
             a
             Book
             so
             universally
             dispersed
             may
             easily
             be
             preserved
             ;
             though
             we
             have
             no
             assurance
             that
             God
             will
             preserve
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             all
             men
             should
             be
             so
             foolish
             or
             so
             careless
             as
             to
             endeavour
             or
             suffer
             the
             abolition
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Scriptures
             cannot
             be
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             if
             they
             be
             liable
             to
             any
             external
             accidents
             .
             And
             this
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             )
             
               Though
               it
               may
               seem
               a
               remote
               and
               impertinent
               Exception
               ,
               yet
               to
               one
               who
               considers
               the
               wise
               dispositions
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               it
               will
               deserve
               a
               deep
               consideration
               ;
               because
               the
               salvation
               of
               Mankind
               being
               the
               end
               of
               Gods
               making
               nature
               ,
               the
               means
               to
               it
               should
               be
               more
               setled
               ,
               strong
               ,
               and
               unalterable
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               piece
               of
               nature
               whatever
               .
            
             But
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             wise
             reason
             ,
             this
             
             Exception
             still
             seems
             to
             me
             both
             remote
             and
             impertinent
             .
             For
             if
             this
             which
             he
             calls
             a
             Reason
             be
             a
             Truth
             ,
             it
             will
             from
             thence
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             conveyed
             by
             such
             a
             means
             as
             is
             more
             unalterable
             than
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ;
             but
             also
             by
             a
             clear
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             means
             of
             our
             salvation
             do
             operate
             towards
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             their
             end
             with
             greater
             certainty
             than
             the
             fire
             burns
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             shines
             ;
             which
             they
             can
             never
             do
             ,
             unless
             they
             operate
             more
             necessarily
             than
             any
             natural
             causes
             ;
             now
             how
             they
             can
             do
             so
             upon
             voluntary
             Agents
             ,
             I
             desire
             Mr.
             S.
             to
             inform
             me
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             He
             proceeds
             by
             a
             long
             Harangue
             to
             shew
             *
             ,
             That
             not
             only
             these
             material
             Characters
             in
             themselves
             are
             corruptible
             ,
             but
             
               in
               complexion
               with
               the
               causes
               ,
               actually
               laid
               in
               the
               World
               to
               preserve
               them
               entire
               ;
               because
               either
               those
               causes
               are
               material
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               also
               liable
               to
               continual
               alterations
               ;
               or
               spiritual
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               from
               these
               we
               may
               with
               good
               reason
               hope
               for
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               constancy
               ,
               than
               from
               any
               other
               piece
               of
               nature
            
             ;
             which
             
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             strange
             Paradox
             ,
             that
             the
             actions
             of
             voluntary
             Agents
             have
             a
             greater
             certainty
             and
             constancy
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             natural
             Agents
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             fall
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             in
             their
             first
             state
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             good
             evidence
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             But
             he
             adds
             a
             Caution
             *
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               perfectly
               unalterable
               from
               their
               nature
               ,
               and
               unerrable
               ,
               if
               due
               circumstances
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               due
               proposals
               be
               made
               to
               beget
               certain
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               due
               care
               used
               to
               attend
               to
               such
               proposals
               .
            
             But
             who
             can
             warrant
             ,
             That
             
               due
               proposals
            
             will
             always
             be
             made
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             
               due
               care
            
             used
             by
             them
             ?
             If
             these
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             where
             's
             the
             constancy
             and
             unerrableness
             he
             talks
             so
             much
             of
             ?
             So
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             constancy
             of
             this
             
               spiritual
               cause
               (
               the
               mind
               of
               man
            
             )
             of
             preserving
             Scriptures
             entire
             ,
             yet
             in
             order
             to
             this
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             *
             us
             )
             
               So
               many
               actions
               are
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               which
               are
               compounded
               and
               made
               up
               of
               an
               innumerable
               multitude
               of
               several
               particularities
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               every
               of
               which
               may
               be
               mistaken
               apart
               ,
               each
               being
               a
               distinct
               little
               action
               in
               its
               single
               self
               ,
               such
               
               as
               is
               the
               transcribing
               of
               a
               whole
               Book
               ,
               consisting
               of
               such
               Myriads
               of
               words
               ,
               single
               letters
               ,
               and
               tittles
               or
               stops
               ;
               and
               the
               several
               actions
               of
               writing
               over
               each
               of
               these
               so
               short
               and
               cursory
               ,
               that
               it
               prevents
               diligence
               ,
               and
               exceeds
               humane
               care
               ,
               to
               keep
               awake
               and
               apply
               distinct
               attentions
               to
               every
               of
               these
               distinct
               actions
               .
            
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             *
             much
             outdoes
             Mr.
             S.
             in
             these
             minute
             Cavils
             ,
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               supposing
               an
               Original
               Copy
               of
               Christs
               words
               ,
               written
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               in
               the
               same
               language
               ,
               let
               him
               have
               set
               down
               every
               word
               and
               syllable
               ,
               yet
               men
               conversant
               in
               noting
               the
               changes
               of
               meanings
               in
               words
               will
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               divers
               accents
               in
               the
               pronunciation
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               speakers
               head
               or
               body
               this
               way
               or
               that
               way
               ,
               &c.
               may
               so
               change
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               seem
               quite
               different
               in
               writing
               from
               what
               they
               were
               in
               speaking
               .
            
             I
             hope
             that
             Oral
             and
             Practical
             Tradition
             hath
             been
             careful
             to
             preserve
             all
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             hath
             deliver'd
             down
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             with
             all
             the
             right
             
               Traditionary
               Accents
               ,
               Nods
            
             ,
             and
             Gestures
             necessary
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             it
             ;
             otherwise
             the
             omission
             
             of
             these
             may
             have
             so
             altered
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             now
             quite
             different
             from
             what
             it
             was
             at
             first
             .
             But
             to
             answer
             Mr.
             S.
             We
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             naturally
             impossible
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             have
             been
             corrupted
             or
             changed
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             assured
             that
             they
             have
             not
             received
             any
             material
             alteration
             ,
             from
             as
             good
             Arguments
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Subject
             will
             bear
             .
             But
             if
             his
             Reason
             had
             not
             been
             very
             short
             and
             cursory
             ,
             he
             might
             easily
             have
             reflected
             ,
             that
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             is
             equally
             liable
             to
             all
             these
             contingencies
             .
             For
             it
             doth
             as
             much
             
               prevent
               diligence
               ,
               and
               exceed
               humane
               care
               ,
               to
               keep
               awake
               and
               apply
               distinct
               attentions
               to
               the
               distinct
               actions
               of
               speaking
               ,
               as
               of
               writing
               .
            
             And
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             a
             Doctrine
             
               Orally
               delivered
            
             ,
             consists
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             letters
             ,
             and
             accents
             ,
             and
             stops
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             written
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             several
             actions
             of
             speaking
             ,
             are
             as
             short
             and
             cursory
             as
             of
             writing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               Scripture
               formally
               considered
               as
               to
               its
               significativeness
               ,
               is
               also
               uncertain
               .
            
             First
             ,
             *
             
               Because
               of
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
             This
             is
             already
             answered
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             *
             
               Because
               the
               certain
               sense
               of
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               arrived
               to
               by
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               who
               are
               destitute
               of
               Languages
               and
               Arts.
            
             True
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             and
             understand
             no
             other
             :
             But
             where
             they
             are
             allowed
             the
             Scriptures
             translated
             into
             their
             own
             Language
             they
             may
             understand
             them
             ,
             all
             necessary
             points
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             being
             sufficiently
             plain
             in
             any
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             that
             I
             know
             of
             :
             And
             that
             *
             eminent
             Wits
             cannot
             agree
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             Texts
             which
             concern
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             hath
             been
             spoken
             to
             already
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Reverence
             he
             pretends
             to
             Scripture
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             
               Fourth
               Discourse
            
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             that
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             raillery
             and
             rudeness
             he
             hath
             used
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             both
             from
             his
             principles
             and
             his
             uncivil
             expressions
             concerning
             them
             ,
             what
             his
             esteem
             is
             of
             those
             Sacred
             Oracles
             .
             Probably
             it
             was
             requisite
             in
             prudence
             to
             cast
             in
             a
             few
             good
             words
             concerning
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             more
             tender
             and
             squeamish
             Novices
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             
             Mr.
             
             Rushworth's
             Nephew
             *
             says
             frankly
             and
             openly
             )
             
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               indifferent
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               brought
               up
               in
               this
               verbal
               and
               apparent
               respect
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             who
             it
             seems
             are
             not
             yet
             attained
             to
             that
             degree
             of
             Catholick
             Piety
             and
             Fortitude
             as
             to
             endure
             patiently
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             should
             be
             reviled
             or
             slighted
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             hope
             hereafter
             to
             convert
             (
             who
             might
             be
             too
             much
             alienated
             from
             their
             Religion
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             expressed
             nothing
             but
             contempt
             towards
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             Christians
             in
             all
             Ages
             till
             the
             very
             dregs
             of
             Popery
             ,
             have
             been
             bred
             up
             to
             a
             high
             veneration
             of
             )
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             much
             amiss
             to
             pass
             this
             formal
             complement
             upon
             the
             Bible
             ;
             which
             the
             wise
             of
             his
             own
             Religion
             will
             easily
             understand
             ,
             and
             may
             serve
             to
             catch
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             let
             him
             not
             deceive
             himself
             ,
             
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             SEcondly
             ,
             He
             comes
             to
             shew
             *
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Properties
               of
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               belong
               to
               Oral
               Tradition
               .
            
             And
             ,
             First
             ,
             He
             gives
             a
             tedious
             explication
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             
               Oral
               Practical
               Tradition
            
             ,
             which
             amounts
             to
             this
             ;
             That
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             civil
             Education
             of
             Children
             ,
             
               they
               are
               taught
               their
               own
               and
               others
               names
               ,
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               read
               ,
               and
               exercise
               their
               Trades
            
             :
             So
             in
             reference
             to
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             Christians
             
               first
               hear
               sounds
               ,
               afterwards
               by
               degrees
               get
               dim
               notions
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Saviour
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               Hell
               ,
               Vertue
               ,
               Vice
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               practise
               what
               they
               have
               heard
               ;
               they
               are
               shewn
               to
               say
               Grace
               ,
               and
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               to
               hold
               up
               their
               hands
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               kneel
               ,
               and
               other
               postures
               .
            
             Afterwards
             they
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             
               Creed
               ,
               Ten
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               some
               common
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               other
               practises
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               are
               directed
               to
               order
               their
               lives
               accordingly
               ,
            
             and
             are
             guided
             in
             all
             this
             
             
               by
               the
               actions
               and
               carriage
               of
               the
               elder
               faithful
            
             ;
             and
             
               this
               goes
               on
               by
               insensible
               degrees
               ,
               not
               by
               leaps
               ,
               from
               a
               Hundred
               years
               to
               a
               Hundred
               ,
               but
               from
               Month
               to
               Month
               ,
               and
               even
               less
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             all
             that
             Tradition
             doth
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             done
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             greater
             advantage
             ;
             because
             we
             always
             teach
             Children
             to
             say
             their
             Prayers
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             so
             as
             they
             may
             understand
             them
             .
             And
             we
             also
             teach
             them
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             so
             many
             as
             Christ
             hath
             instituted
             and
             no
             more
             .
             So
             that
             if
             this
             be
             so
             infallible
             a
             way
             of
             conveying
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             among
             us
             .
             And
             we
             do
             over
             and
             besides
             ,
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             authentick
             Instrument
             whereby
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             is
             conveyed
             to
             us
             .
             But
             then
             we
             do
             not
             suppose
             (
             as
             his
             Hypothesis
             necessarily
             enforceth
             him
             to
             do
             )
             that
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             is
             equally
             taught
             and
             learned
             by
             all
             ;
             but
             by
             some
             more
             ,
             by
             others
             less
             perfectly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             abilities
             and
             diligence
             of
             
             Parents
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             capacities
             and
             dispositions
             of
             Children
             ;
             whereas
             his
             Hypothesis
             falls
             ,
             if
             all
             or
             at
             least
             the
             generality
             of
             Parents
             do
             not
             instruct
             their
             Children
             with
             the
             like
             exactness
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             generality
             of
             Children
             do
             not
             receive
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             same
             perfection
             that
             it
             is
             delivered
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             taught
             or
             received
             with
             any
             variation
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             so
             conveyed
             ,
             and
             these
             variations
             will
             grow
             daily
             .
             I
             had
             thought
             he
             would
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             how
             all
             Parents
             do
             teach
             their
             Children
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             explain
             to
             them
             every
             part
             of
             it
             in
             a
             Hundred
             or
             a
             Thousand
             several
             expressions
             signifying
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             instanced
             in
             two
             Set-forms
             ,
             such
             
               as
               the
               Creed
            
             ,
             and
             
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             Mr.
             White
             *
             ,
             
               That
               cannot
               be
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               is
               delivered
               in
               set-words
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Having
             thus
             explained
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             agree
             
             to
             it
             .
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             that
             the
             true
             Properties
             of
             a
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             are
             but
             two
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               it
               be
               plain
               and
               intelligible
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               be
               sufficiently
               certain
               .
            
             The
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             Oral
             Tradition
             may
             deliver
             a
             Doctrine
             plainly
             and
             intelligibly
             ,
             I
             grant
             him
             .
             All
             the
             difficulty
             is
             about
             the
             second
             Property
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             sufficient
             assurance
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             down
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             hath
             received
             no
             coruption
             or
             change
             in
             its
             conveyance
             ?
             And
             all
             that
             he
             pretends
             to
             prove
             in
             this
             Discourse
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             this
             Rule
             hath
             been
             followed
             and
             kept
             to
             all
             along
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             neither
             hath
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             received
             any
             change
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             next
             Age
             after
             the
             Apostles
             did
             truly
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             alteration
             deliver
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             to
             their
             immediate
             Successors
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             theirs
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             then
             upon
             this
             supposition
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             present
             Traditionary
             Church
             must
             be
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             All
             this
             is
             readily
             granted
             to
             him
             .
             But
             that
             this
             Rule
             hath
             always
             
             been
             followed
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             there
             should
             have
             been
             any
             deviation
             from
             it
             (
             as
             he
             pretends
             )
             this
             we
             deny
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             untrue
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             absurd
             Propositions
             that
             ever
             yet
             pretended
             to
             demonstrative
             evidence
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           RULE
           of
           FAITH
           .
        
         
           PART
           III.
           In
           which
           Mr.
           
           S's
           Demonstrations
           and
           Corollaries
           are
           examined
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             BEfore
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             particularly
             to
             his
             Demonstrations
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             premise
             these
             
               two
               Considerations
               .
               First
            
             ,
             That
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Tradition
             )
             no
             man
             can
             by
             his
             private
             Reason
             certainly
             find
             out
             the
             true
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               Secondly
            
             ,
             That
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             )
             the
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             is
             no
             certain
             way
             to
             find
             out
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             If
             either
             of
             these
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             his
             Demonstrations
             lose
             all
             their
             force
             .
             If
             the
             first
             be
             
             made
             good
             ,
             then
             he
             cannot
             demonstrate
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             that
             that
             is
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             If
             the
             second
             ,
             then
             the
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             take
             signifies
             nothing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             First
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             (
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Tradition
             )
             by
             his
             private
             Reason
             certainly
             find
             out
             what
             is
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             Suppose
             a
             Heathen
             to
             be
             desirous
             to
             inform
             himself
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             in
             order
             to
             which
             he
             is
             inquisitive
             after
             some
             Rule
             by
             which
             he
             may
             take
             a
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             come
             certainly
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             :
             He
             enquires
             of
             Christians
             what
             their
             Rule
             is
             ,
             and
             finds
             them
             divided
             about
             it
             ,
             some
             saying
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             others
             that
             Oral
             Tradition
             is
             the
             Rule
             .
             In
             this
             case
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             (
             without
             a
             Revelation
             )
             for
             this
             man
             to
             find
             out
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             private
             Reason
             examining
             and
             weighing
             the
             arguments
             and
             pretences
             of
             both
             sides
             .
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             this
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             by
             his
             Reason
             demonstrate
             that
             the
             one
             is
             a
             certain
             and
             infallible
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             )
             
             found
             out
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             But
             Reason
             can
             never
             do
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             For
             speaking
             of
             demonstrating
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               Tradition
               hath
               for
               its
               Basis
               mans
               nature
               not
               according
               to
               his
               Intellectuals
               ,
               which
               do
               but
               darkly
               grope
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               Science
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             again
             *
             ,
             speaking
             how
             Reason
             brings
             men
             to
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             he
             uses
             this
             comparison
             ,
             
               She
               is
               like
               a
               dim-sighted
               man
               ,
               who
               used
               his
               Reason
               to
               find
               a
               trusty
               Friend
               to
               lead
               him
               in
               the
               twilight
               ,
               and
               then
               relied
               on
               his
               guidance
               rationally
               without
               using
               his
               own
               Reason
               at
               all
               about
               the
               Way
               it self
               .
            
             So
             that
             (
             according
             to
             him
             )
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             cannot
             be
             founded
             on
             Demonstration
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             founded
             in
             the
             intellectual
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             only
             can
             demonstrate
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             founded
             in
             the
             intellectual
             part
             ,
             yet
             that
             can
             never
             be
             able
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             because
             that
             faculty
             which
             is
             dim-sighted
             ,
             and
             does
             but
             
               grope
               darkly
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               Science
               ,
            
             is
             uncapable
             of
             framing
             Demonstrations
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             man
             understand
             how
             dim-sighted
             reason
             should
             see
             clearly
             to
             choose
             its
             guide
             ,
             any
             more
             
             than
             its
             way
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             what
             a
             pretty
             Contradiction
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             Reason
             as
             it
             is
             dim-sighted
             can
             
               see
               clearly
            
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             Cressy
             is
             not
             contented
             to
             call
             every
             mans
             Reason
             dim-sighted
             ,
             he
             ventures
             a
             step
             further
             ,
             and
             calls
             it
             hood-winkt
             and
             blind
             :
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               private
               Reason
               is
               apparently
               a
               most
               fallible
               guide
            
             ;
             and
             he
             pities
             *
             my
             Lord
             Falkland's
             case
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             search
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             he
             did
             
               betake
               himself
               to
               the
               casual
               conduct
               of
               blind
               ,
               humane
               ,
               natural
               Reason
               ,
            
             which
             afterwards
             he
             calls
             *
             
               a
               guide
               that
               two
               persons
               cannot
               possibly
               follow
               together
               ,
               because
               no
               two
               persons
               (
               that
               ever
               followed
               any
               other
               guide
               beside
               Authority
               )
               did
               or
               could
               think
               all
               things
               to
               be
               reasonable
               that
               all
               others
               thought
               so
            
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             
               such
               a
               guide
               that
               as
               long
               as
               he
               continues
               in
               that
               office
               ,
               there
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               any
               Church
               any
               where
               :
               which
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               is
               an
               infallible
               eviction
               that
               this
               is
               an
               imaginary
               seducing
               guide
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               that
               should
               be
               a
               guide
               appointed
               for
               any
               Christian
               ,
               which
               neither
               Christ
               nor
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               their
               Followers
               ever
               mentioned
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
               which
               formally
               destroys
               one
               of
               our
               twelve
               Articles
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               I
               believe
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             does
             by
             Reason
             
               clearly
               and
               infallibly
               evince
            
             ,
             that
             Reason
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             than
             a
             most
             
               blind
               and
               fallible
               guide
            
             .
             This
             it
             is
             to
             talk
             of
             things
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             only
             upon
             one
             side
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             because
             Reason
             has
             
               a
               blind
               side
            
             and
             is
             uncertain
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             her
             
               universally
               blind
            
             and
             uncertain
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             because
             all
             men
             cannot
             think
             all
             things
             reasonable
             which
             any
             one
             man
             thinks
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             doubted
             whether
             those
             common
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             be
             true
             which
             Mankind
             are
             generally
             agreed
             in
             .
             And
             that
             Mr.
             Cressy
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             use
             of
             our
             private
             Reason
             in
             the
             finding
             out
             of
             our
             Rule
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             he
             says
             in
             the
             next
             Section
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               this
               hood-wink't
               guide
               (
               enquiring
               into
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               searching
               after
               Tradition
               )
               may
               possibly
               stumble
               upon
               the
               way
               to
               Vnity
               and
               Truth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             why
             does
             Mr.
             S.
             pretend
             that
             he
             can
             by
             Reason
             demonstrate
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             by
             
             this
             
               hood-wink't
               guide
            
             lead
             men
             to
             the
             true
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ?
             And
             what
             a
             pitiful
             encouragement
             would
             this
             be
             to
             an
             inquisitive
             Philosopher
             (
             who
             knowing
             no
             other
             guide
             but
             his
             Reason
             ,
             whereby
             to
             find
             out
             whether
             Scripture
             or
             Tradition
             be
             the
             true
             Rule
             )
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             by
             the
             help
             of
             this
             
               hood-wink't
               guide
               he
               might
               possibly
               stumble
            
             upon
             the
             right
             ?
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             justly
             stand
             amazed
             at
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             these
             mens
             Discourses
             and
             Principles
             .
             In
             one
             mood
             they
             are
             all
             for
             Demonstration
             ,
             and
             for
             convincing
             men
             
               in
               the
               way
               of
               perfect
               Science
            
             which
             is
             the
             true
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             :
             But
             then
             again
             when
             another
             fit
             takes
             them
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Science
             ,
             
               humane
               Reason
            
             grows
             all
             on
             the
             sudden
             dim-sighted
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             next
             word
             is
             struck
             
               stark
               blind
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             very
             utmost
             that
             it
             can
             do
             towards
             the
             bringing
             of
             an
             unprejudiced
             and
             inquisitive
             person
             to
             the
             true
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             is
             to
             leave
             him
             in
             a
             
               possibility
               of
               stumbling
            
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Heretick
             that
             makes
             use
             of
             private
             Reason
             for
             his
             guide
             ,
             then
             *
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               that
               he
               with
               his
               blind
               guide
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               Pit.
            
             I
             cannot
             for
             my
             part
             imagine
             how
             they
             can
             reconcile
             
             the
             blindness
             of
             humane
             Reason
             with
             all
             that
             noise
             which
             they
             make
             about
             Science
             and
             Demonstration
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             these
             kind
             of
             Discourses
             which
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             Mr.
             S.
             and
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             are
             very
             proper
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             a
             man
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             humane
             Reason
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             one
             passage
             in
             Mr.
             Cressy
             ,
             which
             gives
             me
             very
             great
             satisfaction
             concerning
             these
             matters
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Wit
               and
               Judgment
               of
               Catholicks
               is
               to
               renounce
               their
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               depose
               their
               own
               Wit.
            
             Now
             he
             that
             professes
             to
             have
             done
             this
             may
             write
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             ought
             to
             challenge
             him
             for
             it
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             ingenuous
             acknowledgment
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             forsook
             our
             Church
             and
             turned
             Papist
             ,
             he
             laid
             aside
             his
             Judgment
             and
             Wit
             ;
             which
             is
             just
             such
             an
             heroick
             act
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             in
             a
             bravery
             to
             shew
             his
             liberty
             should
             sell
             himself
             for
             a
             slave
             .
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             understand
             from
             an
             experienced
             Person
             ,
             what
             charges
             a
             man
             must
             be
             at
             when
             he
             turns
             Roman-Catholique
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             whoever
             will
             embrace
             that
             Religion
             must
             forfeit
             his
             Reason
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             is
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             )
             no
             certain
             way
             to
             find
             out
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             In
             his
             4th
             Appendix
             *
             against
             my
             Lord
             of
             Down
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             
               Eight
               Mines
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             which
             he
             
               lays
               to
               blow
               up
               my
               Lords
               Dissuasive
               against
               Popery
               ,
            
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               method
               he
               takes
               in
               dissuading
               cannot
               be
               held
               in
               reason
               to
               have
               power
               to
               dissuade
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               proper
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               common
               to
               that
               effect
               and
               a
               contrary
               one
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               being
               most
               evidently
               no
               method
               or
               way
               to
               such
               an
               effect
               which
               many
               follow
               and
               take
               ,
               yet
               arrive
               not
               at
               that
               effect
               ,
               't
               is
               plain
               to
               common
               sense
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
            
             Down
             
               miscalls
               his
               Book
               A
               Dissuasive
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               can
               have
               in
               it
               no
               power
               of
               moving
               the
               understanding
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               unless
               he
               can
               first
               vouch
               some
               particularity
               in
               the
               method
               he
               takes
               ,
               above
               what
               's
               in
               others
               in
               which
               we
               experience
               miscarriage
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             his
             method
             of
             Demonstration
             is
             no
             way
             to
             make
             men
             certain
             of
             what
             he
             pretends
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             
               most
               evidently
               no
               way
               to
               an
               effect
               which
               many
               follow
               and
               take
               ,
               yet
               arrive
               not
               at
               that
               effect
            
             ;
             so
             that
             
               't
               is
               
               plain
               to
               common
               sense
            
             that
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstrations
             
               can
               have
               in
               them
               no
               power
               of
               moving
               the
               understanding
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               unless
               he
               can
               vouch
               some
               particularity
            
             in
             the
             Demonstrations
             he
             pretends
             to
             bring
             ,
             
               above
               what
               is
            
             in
             other
             pretended
             Demonstrations
             
               in
               which
               we
               experience
               miscarriage
            
             .
             Do
             not
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             Scotus
             (
             as
             Mr.
             White
             tells
             us
             *
             )
             all
             along
             pretend
             to
             demonstrate
             ?
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             generally
             believed
             that
             (
             at
             least
             where
             they
             contradict
             one
             another
             )
             one
             of
             them
             failed
             in
             his
             Demonstrations
             .
             Did
             not
             Mr.
             
               Charles
               Thynne
            
             pretend
             to
             have
             demonstrated
             that
             a
             man
             at
             one
             jump
             might
             leap
             from
             London
             to
             Rome
             ?
             and
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             think
             any
             one
             was
             ever
             satisfy'd
             with
             his
             Demonstration
             .
             And
             Mr.
             S.
             knows
             one
             in
             the
             World
             (
             whom
             I
             will
             not
             name
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             since
             ingenuously
             acknowledged
             his
             Errour
             )
             who
             thought
             he
             had
             demonstrated
             the
             
               Quadrature
               of
               the
               Circle
            
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             confident
             of
             it
             as
             to
             venture
             the
             reputation
             of
             his
             Demonstrations
             in
             Divinity
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             those
             Divinity
             Demonstrations
             were
             the
             very
             same
             with
             Mr.
             
             S's
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             World
             hath
             experienced
             
             so
             much
             miscarriage
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             ,
             before
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstrations
             can
             be
             allowed
             to
             signifie
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               he
               must
            
             (
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Law
             )
             
               vouch
               some
               particularity
            
             in
             his
             way
             and
             method
             of
             Demonstration
             above
             what
             is
             in
             other
             mens
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             any
             where
             (
             that
             I
             remember
             )
             told
             us
             what
             that
             particularity
             is
             ,
             wherein
             his
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             is
             above
             other
             mens
             :
             Nor
             can
             I
             upon
             the
             most
             diligent
             search
             find
             any
             peculiar
             advantage
             that
             his
             Way
             has
             more
             than
             theirs
             above
             mentioned
             ;
             unless
             this
             be
             one
             that
             he
             pretends
             to
             demonstrate
             a
             self-evident
             Principle
             ,
             and
             herein
             I
             think
             he
             hath
             plainly
             the
             advantage
             of
             Mr.
             
               Charles
               Thynne
            
             ;
             and
             unless
             this
             may
             be
             counted
             another
             advantage
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             so
             extraordinary
             a
             confidence
             and
             conceit
             of
             his
             own
             Demonstrations
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             clearly
             excels
             all
             that
             have
             gone
             before
             him
             :
             In
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             his
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             is
             but
             like
             his
             neighbours
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             examine
             his
             Demonstrations
             of
             this
             
               Self-evident
               Principle
            
             (
             as
             he
             often
             calls
             it
             )
             that
             Oral
             Tradition
             is
             a
             certain
             and
             infallible
             way
             of
             conveying
             Christs
             Doctrine
             from
             one
             Age
             to
             another
             ,
             
             without
             any
             corruption
             or
             change
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             this
             Rule
             should
             always
             have
             been
             kept
             to
             .
             That
             this
             is
             not
             a
             
               Self-evident
               Principle
            
             ,
             needs
             no
             other
             evidence
             than
             that
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             demonstrate
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             he
             hath
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             call
             this
             a
             
               Self-evident
               Principle
            
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             his
             proofs
             of
             it
             Demonstrations
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             In
             order
             to
             his
             Demonstration
             
               a
               Priori
            
             ,
             he
             lays
             *
             these
             four
             grounds
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             in
             his
             own
             words
             .
             First
             ,
             
               That
               Christian
               Doctrine
               was
               at
               first
               unanimously
               setled
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               faithful
               dispersed
               in
               great
               multitudes
               over
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Doctrine
               was
               firmly
               believed
               by
               all
               those
               faithful
               to
               be
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               
               and
               the
               contradicting
               or
               deserting
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               way
               to
               damnation
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               greatest
               hopes
               and
               fears
               imaginable
               were
               by
               engaging
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               strongly
               applied
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               first
               Believers
               ,
               encouraging
               them
               to
               the
               adhering
               to
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               deterring
               them
               from
               relinquishing
               it
               ;
               and
               indeed
               infinitely
               greater
               than
               any
               other
               whatever
               ,
               springing
               from
               any
               temporal
               consideration
               :
               and
               that
               this
               was
               in
               all
               Ages
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               hopes
               of
               good
               and
               fears
               of
               harms
               strongly
               applied
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               actual
               will.
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               thing
               was
               feasible
               or
               within
               their
               power
               ;
               that
               what
               they
               were
               bred
               to
               was
               knowable
               by
               them
               .
               This
               put
               ,
               it
               follows
               as
               certainly
               that
               a
               great
               number
               or
               body
               of
               the
               first
               Believers
               and
               after
               faithful
               in
               each
               Age
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               Age
               to
               Age
               would
               continue
               to
               hold
               themselves
               and
               teach
               their
               Children
               as
               themselves
               had
               been
               taught
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               would
               follow
               and
               stick
               to
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               ,
               that
               a
               cause
               put
               actually
               causing
               produceth
               its
               effect
               .
            
             This
             is
             his
             Demonstration
             with
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             vanity
             and
             weakness
             of
             this
             pretended
             Demonstration
             ,
             I
             shall
             
             assail
             it
             these
             three
             wayes
             ;
             by
             shewing
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             were
             true
             they
             would
             conclude
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             to
             be
             impossible
             which
             common
             experience
             evinceth
             ,
             and
             himself
             must
             grant
             to
             have
             been
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             his
             main
             grounds
             are
             apparently
             false
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             his
             Demonstration
             is
             confuted
             by
             clear
             and
             undeniable
             Instances
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IF
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             
             they
             would
             conclude
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             to
             be
             impossible
             which
             common
             experience
             evinceth
             and
             himself
             must
             grant
             to
             have
             been
             .
             For
             if
             these
             two
             Principles
             be
             true
             ,
             
               That
               the
               greatest
               hopes
               and
               fears
               are
               strongly
               applied
               to
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               Christians
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               hopes
               and
               fears
               strongly
               applied
               are
               the
               cause
               of
               actual
               will
               to
               adhere
               constantly
               to
               Christ's
               Doctrine
               :
            
             then
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             that
             none
             th●●
             entertain
             this
             Doctrine
             can
             ever
             fall
             from
             it
             ;
             because
             falling
             from
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             an
             actual
             will
             of
             adhering
             constantly
             to
             it
             .
             For
             supposing
             (
             as
             he
             
             doth
             )
             certain
             and
             constant
             causes
             of
             actual
             will
             to
             adhere
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             those
             who
             entertain
             it
             must
             actually
             will
             to
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             
               a
               cause
               put
               actually
               causing
               produceth
               its
               effect
               ,
            
             which
             is
             constant
             adherence
             to
             it
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             true
             these
             two
             things
             would
             be
             impossible
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             any
             Christian
             should
             turn
             Apostate
             or
             Heretick
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             any
             Christian
             should
             live
             wickedly
             .
             Both
             which
             not
             only
             frequent
             and
             undoubted
             experience
             doth
             evince
             ,
             but
             himself
             must
             grant
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             to
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             First
             ,
             It
             would
             be
             impossible
             that
             any
             Christian
             should
             turn
             Apostate
             or
             
               Heretick
               .
               Heresie
            
             according
             to
             him
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             
               renouncing
               of
               Tradition
            
             .
             Now
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               the
               first
               Renouncers
               of
               Tradition
               must
               have
               been
               true
               Believers
               or
               holders
               of
               it
               ,
               ere
               they
               renounced
               it
            
             ;
             and
             I
             suppose
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             Apostates
             .
             But
             if
             all
             Christians
             or
             true
             Believers
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             have
             these
             Arguments
             of
             hope
             and
             fear
             strongly
             applied
             ;
             and
             hope
             and
             fear
             strongly
             applied
             be
             the
             causes
             of
             actual
             will
             to
             adhere
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             't
             is
             necessary
             all
             Christians
             
             should
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             either
             Apostates
             or
             Hereticks
             .
             For
             if
             these
             causes
             be
             put
             in
             
               all
               the
               faithful
               actually
               causing
            
             (
             as
             the
             Grounds
             of
             his
             Demonstration
             suppose
             )
             and
             indefectibleness
             be
             
               the
               proper
               and
               necessary
               effect
               of
               these
               causes
               ,
            
             as
             he
             also
             saith
             *
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             where
             these
             causes
             are
             put
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             any
             defection
             .
             For
             a
             proper
             and
             necessary
             effect
             cannot
             but
             be
             where
             the
             causes
             of
             such
             an
             effect
             are
             put
             ;
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             put
             actually
             causing
             ;
             and
             consequently
             't
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             single
             Christian
             should
             ever
             either
             totally
             apostatize
             or
             fall
             into
             Heresie
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             renounce
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             this
             is
             a
             genuine
             consequence
             from
             these
             Principles
             (
             though
             he
             will
             not
             acknowledg
             it
             here
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             it
             would
             ruine
             his
             Demonstration
             )
             is
             liberally
             acknowledged
             by
             him
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             Discourse
             .
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               it
               exceeds
               all
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               (
               abstracting
               from
               the
               causes
               of
               madness
               and
               violent
               disease
               )
               to
               blot
               the
               knowledges
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               out
               of
               the
               soul
               of
               one
               single
               Believer
               .
            
             And
             *
             that
             
               since
               no
               man
               can
               hold
               contrary
               
               to
               his
               knowledg
               ,
               nor
               doubt
               of
               what
               he
               holds
               ,
               nor
               change
               and
               innovate
               without
               knowing
               he
               doth
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               manifest
               impossibility
               a
               whole
               Age
               should
               fall
               into
               an
               absurdity
               so
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               one
               single
               man.
            
             And
             *
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               perhaps
               impossible
               for
               one
               single
               man
               to
               attempt
               to
               deceive
               posterity
            
             by
             renouncing
             Tradition
             .
             Which
             passages
             laid
             together
             amount
             to
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Tradition
             should
             fail
             in
             any
             one
             single
             person
             .
             And
             though
             in
             the
             passage
             last
             cited
             he
             speak
             faintly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             apprehended
             some
             danger
             in
             speaking
             too
             peremptorily
             ,
             yet
             any
             one
             would
             easily
             see
             the
             last
             to
             be
             as
             impossible
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             he
             himself
             elsewhere
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             full
             Career
             of
             his
             Bombast
             Rhetorick
             ,
             delivers
             it
             roundly
             without
             fear
             or
             wit
             *
             ,
             
               Sooner
               may
               the
               sinews
               of
               entire
               nature
               by
               overstraining
               crack
               ,
               and
               she
               lose
               all
               her
               activity
               and
               motion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               her self
               ,
               than
               one
               single
               part
               of
               that
               innumerable
               multitude
               which
               integrate
               that
               vast
               testification
               which
               we
               call
               Tradition
               can
               possibly
               be
               violated
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             we
             deal
             too
             hardly
             with
             him
             and
             press
             his
             Demonstration
             
             too
             far
             ,
             because
             he
             tells
             us
             he
             only
             intends
             by
             it
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             will
             always
             adhere
             to
             Tradition
             .
             But
             if
             he
             intended
             to
             prove
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             have
             brought
             a
             Demonstration
             that
             would
             have
             concluded
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             this
             concludes
             of
             all
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             :
             A
             clear
             evidence
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Demonstration
             ,
             because
             it
             concludes
             that
             which
             is
             evidently
             false
             ,
             That
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Apostates
             or
             Hereticks
             .
             Besides
             ,
             supposing
             his
             Demonstration
             to
             conclude
             only
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             would
             always
             adhere
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             this
             is
             as
             plainly
             confuted
             by
             experience
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             credit
             to
             be
             given
             to
             History
             .
             St.
             Hierom
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             That
             Liberius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             for
             all
             
               his
               particular
               Title
               to
               Infallibility
               built
               upon
               Tradition
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             speaks
             ,
             Coroll
             .
             28.
             )
             
               turned
               Arian
            
             .
             And
             that
             *
             
               Arianism
               was
               establish't
               by
               the
               Synod
               of
               Ariminum
               ,
            
             which
             was
             a
             Council
             more
             general
             than
             that
             of
             Trent
             .
             And
             that
             *
             
               almost
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               under
               the
               names
               of
               Peace
               and
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               were
               polluted
               by
               Communion
               with
               the
               
               Arians
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             That
             *
             
               under
               the
               Emperour
            
             Constantius
             (
             Eusebius
             and
             Hippatius
             
               being
               Consuls
               )
               Infidelity
               was
               subscribed
               under
               the
               names
               of
               Vnity
               and
               Faith.
            
             And
             *
             
               that
               the
               whole
               World
               groaned
               and
               wondered
               to
               see
               it self
               turned
               Arian
               .
            
             And
             he
             *
             uses
             this
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             the
             Luciferians
             ,
             to
             receive
             into
             the
             Church
             those
             who
             had
             been
             defiled
             with
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Arius
             ,
             because
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             had
             kept
             themselves
             Orthodox
             ,
             was
             so
             exceeding
             small
             :
             For
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Nice
             
               which
               consisted
               of
               above
               Three
               hundred
               Bishops
               ,
               received
               Eight
               Arian
               Bishops
               whom
               they
               might
               have
               cast
               out
               without
               any
               great
               loss
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               I
               wonder
               then
               how
               some
               ,
               and
               those
               the
               followers
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Faith
               can
               think
               that
               three
               Confessors
               (
               viz.
            
             Athanasius
             ,
             Hilarius
             ,
             Eusebius
             )
             
               ought
               not
               to
               do
               that
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               for
               the
               good
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               and
               such
               excellent
               Persons
               did
               voluntarily
               .
            
             It
             seems
             Arianism
             had
             prevailed
             very
             far
             ,
             when
             St.
             Hierom
             could
             not
             name
             above
             three
             eminent
             Persons
             in
             the
             Church
             who
             had
             preserved
             themselves
             untainted
             with
             it
             .
             Again
             *
             ,
             Arius
             in
             Alexandria
             
               was
               at
               
               first
               but
               one
               spark
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               was
               not
               presently
               extinguish't
               it
               broke
               out
               into
               a
               flame
               which
               devoured
               the
               whole
               World.
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             *
             likewise
             tells
             us
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Arian
               Heresie
               seized
               upon
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             knew
             nothing
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             indefectibility
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             ,
             he
             asks
             *
             ,
             
               Where
               are
               those
               that
               define
               the
               Church
               by
               multitude
               ,
               and
               despise
               the
               little
               Flock
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             And
             this
             Heresie
             was
             of
             a
             long
             continuance
             ,
             for
             from
             its
             first
             rise
             which
             happened
             in
             the
             20
             th
             year
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             it
             continued
             (
             as
             
               Joh.
               Abbas
            
             *
             hath
             calculated
             it
             )
             266
             years
             .
             And
             the
             Pelagian
             Heresie
             (
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Bradwardine
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Champions
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             it
             )
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             prevail
             as
             much
             as
             Arianism
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             Author
             complains
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Book
             *
             ,
             That
             
               almost
               the
               whole
               World
               was
               run
               after
            
             Pelagius
             
               into
               Error
            
             .
             Will
             Mr.
             S.
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             height
             of
             these
             Heresies
             
               the
               generality
               of
               Christians
               did
               firmly
               adhere
               to
               Tradition
            
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             they
             did
             ,
             let
             him
             answer
             the
             express
             Testimonies
             produced
             
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             But
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             then
             his
             Demonstration
             also
             fails
             as
             to
             the
             
               generality
               of
               Christians
            
             .
             And
             if
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Christians
             may
             fall
             off
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             what
             Demonstration
             can
             make
             it
             impossible
             for
             the
             lesser
             to
             do
             so
             ?
             Who
             will
             say
             it
             is
             in
             Reason
             impossible
             that
             a
             Thousand
             persons
             should
             relinquish
             Tradition
             ,
             though
             
               Nine
               hundred
            
             of
             them
             have
             already
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             remainder
             be
             no
             otherwise
             secured
             from
             doing
             so
             than
             those
             were
             who
             have
             actually
             relinquish't
             it
             ?
             Now
             is
             not
             this
             a
             clear
             evidence
             that
             this
             which
             he
             calls
             a
             Demonstration
             
               a
               Priori
            
             ,
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             ?
             Because
             every
             Demonstration
             
               a
               Priori
            
             ,
             must
             be
             from
             causes
             which
             are
             necessary
             ,
             whereas
             his
             Demonstration
             is
             from
             voluntary
             causes
             .
             So
             that
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             that
             voluntary
             causes
             are
             necessary
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             demonstrate
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             any
             company
             of
             men
             to
             err
             who
             have
             every
             one
             of
             them
             free-will
             ,
             and
             are
             every
             one
             of
             them
             liable
             to
             passion
             and
             m●stake
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             From
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             his
             whole
             Discourse
             about
             the
             Original
             
             and
             Progress
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             the
             multitudes
             of
             Hereticks
             in
             several
             Ages
             ,
             is
             as
             clear
             a
             confutation
             of
             his
             own
             Demonstration
             as
             can
             be
             desired
             .
             The
             only
             thing
             that
             he
             offers
             in
             that
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             prevent
             this
             Objection
             which
             he
             foresaw
             it
             liable
             to
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
            
             (
             says
             he
             *
             )
             
               to
               be
               expected
               but
               that
               some
               contingencies
               should
               have
               place
               ,
               where
               an
               whole
               Species
               in
               a
               manner
               is
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               ;
               it
               sufficeth
               that
               the
               causes
               to
               preserve
               Faith
               indeficiently
               entire
               are
               as
               efficacious
               as
               those
               which
               are
               laid
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               the
               vertue
               of
               Faith
               not
               being
               to
               continue
               longer
               than
               Mankind
               its
               only
               subject
               does
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               easily
               appear
               as
               efficacious
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               strength
               of
               those
               causes
               before
               explicated
               ,
               and
               reflect
               that
               they
               are
               effectively
               powerful
               to
               make
               multitudes
               daily
               debar
               themselves
               of
               those
               pleasures
               which
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               Mankinds
               propagation
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               look
               into
               History
               for
               experience
               of
               what
               hath
               passed
               in
               the
               World
               since
               the
               propagating
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               more
               particulars
               failing
               in
               propagating
               their
               kind
               ,
               than
               their
               Faith.
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             there
             should
             be
             no
             contingencies
             in
             any
             particulars
             ,
             where
             causes
             of
             actual
             will
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             put
             in
             all
             :
             Because
             (
             as
             he
             says
             truly
             )
             
               a
               cause
               put
               actually
               causing
               cannot
               but
               produce
               its
               effect
               .
            
             Suppose
             then
             constant
             causes
             laid
             in
             all
             Mankind
             of
             an
             actual
             will
             to
             speak
             Truth
             to
             the
             best
             of
             their
             knowledg
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             reasonable
             to
             expect
             that
             there
             would
             be
             no
             such
             contingency
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             as
             that
             any
             man
             should
             tell
             a
             lye
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             it
             were
             madness
             for
             any
             man
             to
             think
             any
             such
             contingency
             should
             be
             ,
             supposing
             causes
             actually
             causing
             men
             always
             to
             speak
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             far
             from
             Truth
             
               that
               the
               causes
               to
               preserve
               Faith
               indeficiently
               entire
               ,
               are
               as
               efficacious
               as
               those
               which
               are
               laid
               for
               the
               propagation
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             he
             would
             prove
             the
             strength
             of
             these
             causes
             which
             are
             laid
             to
             preserve
             Faith
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
               effectively
               powerful
               to
               make
               multitudes
               daily
               debar
               themselves
               of
               those
               pleasur●s
               which
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               Mankinds
               propagation
            
             ;
             I
             hope
             no
             body
             that
             hath
             read
             the
             innumerable
             complaints
             which
             
             occur
             in
             their
             own
             Historians
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             best
             and
             most
             credible
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             ,
             of
             more
             than
             one
             Age
             ,
             concerning
             the
             general
             viciousness
             and
             debauchery
             of
             their
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             will
             he
             overforward
             to
             believe
             that
             all
             those
             who
             debar
             themselves
             of
             lawful
             Marriage
             ,
             do
             abstain
             from
             those
             unlawful
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             But
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             impudent
             than
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               if
               we
               look
               into
               Histories
               for
               experience
               of
               what
               hath
               past
               in
               the
               World
               since
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               far
               more
               particulars
               failing
               in
               propagating
               their
               kind
               ,
               than
               their
               Faith
               ,
            
             Do
             any
             Histories
             confirm
             it
             to
             have
             been
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             World
             did
             in
             any
             Age
             give
             over
             propagating
             their
             kind
             ?
             But
             Histories
             do
             confirm
             that
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             did
             fall
             off
             to
             Arianism
             and
             Pelagianism
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             ,
             did
             desert
             and
             renounce
             Tradition
             .
             Did
             ever
             whole
             Nations
             and
             vast
             Territories
             of
             the
             World
             either
             wholly
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             take
             upan
             humour
             against
             propagating
             
             Mankind
             ?
             And
             yet
             both
             History
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Asia
             and
             of
             Africk
             (
             where
             the
             most
             flourishing
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             once
             were
             )
             are
             fallen
             off
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             become
             either
             Mahometans
             or
             Heathens
             .
             In
             Africk
             almost
             all
             those
             vast
             Regions
             ,
             which
             Christianity
             had
             gained
             from
             Heathenism
             ,
             Mahometanism
             hath
             regained
             from
             Christianity
             .
             All
             the
             North-part
             of
             Afrique
             lying
             along
             the
             Mediterranean
             (
             where
             Christianity
             flourish't
             once
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             it
             did
             at
             Rome
             )
             is
             at
             this
             time
             utterly
             void
             of
             Christians
             ,
             excepting
             a
             few
             Towns
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             European
             Princes
             .
             And
             not
             to
             mention
             all
             particular
             places
             ,
             the
             large
             Region
             of
             Nubia
             ,
             which
             had
             (
             as
             is
             thought
             )
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             professed
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             hath
             within
             these
             150
             years
             for
             want
             of
             Ministers
             (
             as
             Alvarez
             *
             tells
             us
             )
             quitted
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             is
             partly
             revolted
             to
             Heathenism
             ,
             partly
             fallen
             off
             to
             Mahometanism
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               Arguments
               of
               hope
               and
               fear
            
             ,
             the
             very
             Teachers
             of
             Tradition
             may
             fail
             in
             a
             largely
             extended
             Church
             .
             
             As
             for
             Asia
             ,
             in
             the
             Easterly
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             now
             one
             Christian
             to
             four
             of
             what
             there
             were
             500
             years
             ago
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             more
             Southerly
             parts
             of
             it
             (
             where
             Christianity
             had
             taken
             deepest
             root
             )
             the
             Christians
             are
             far
             inferiour
             in
             number
             to
             the
             Idolaters
             and
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             do
             daily
             decrease
             .
             What
             thinks
             Mr.
             S.
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             Have
             those
             Christian
             Nations
             which
             are
             turn'd
             Mahometans
             and
             Pagans
             failed
             in
             their
             Faith
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             ,
             I
             expect
             from
             him
             clear
             Instances
             of
             more
             that
             have
             failed
             in
             propagating
             their
             kind
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             But
             ,
             besides
             those
             who
             have
             totally
             Apostatized
             from
             Christianity
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             whole
             Greek
             Church
             with
             the
             Jacobites
             and
             Nestorians
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             other
             Sects
             which
             agree
             with
             and
             depend
             upon
             these
             ,
             and
             which
             taken
             together
             are
             manifoldly
             greater
             than
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             not
             all
             these
             renounced
             Tradition
             for
             several
             Ages
             ?
             And
             here
             in
             Europe
             ,
             hath
             not
             a
             great
             part
             of
             
               Poland
               ,
               Hungary
            
             ,
             both
             
               Germany's
               ,
               France
            
             ,
             and
             Switzerland
             ?
             Have
             not
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             great
             
               Brittain
               ,
               Denmark
               ,
               Sweden
            
             ,
             and
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             Mr.
             
             S's
             opinion
             
             deserted
             Tradition
             ?
             If
             I
             should
             once
             see
             a
             whole
             Nation
             fail
             ,
             because
             no
             body
             would
             marry
             and
             contribute
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             should
             find
             this
             sullen
             humour
             to
             prevail
             in
             several
             Nations
             ,
             and
             to
             overspread
             vast
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             should
             .
             then
             in
             good
             earnest
             think
             it
             possible
             for
             Mankind
             to
             fail
             ;
             unless
             I
             could
             shew
             it
             impossible
             for
             other
             Nations
             to
             do
             that
             which
             I
             see
             some
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             who
             were
             every
             whit
             as
             unlikely
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
             So
             that
             whatever
             cause
             he
             assigns
             of
             Heresie
             *
             ,
             as
             
               Pride
               ,
               Ambition
               ,
               Lust
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             vice
             or
             interest
             ,
             if
             these
             can
             take
             place
             in
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             renounce
             Tradition
             ,
             then
             where
             's
             
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               causes
               to
               preserve
               Faith
               indeficiently
               entire
               in
               any
               ?
            
             For
             the
             Demonstration
             holds
             as
             strongly
             for
             all
             Christians
             as
             for
             any
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             these
             grounds
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             no
             Christian
             can
             live
             wickedly
             ;
             because
             the
             end
             of
             Faith
             being
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             the
             arguments
             of
             hope
             and
             fear
             must
             in
             all
             Reason
             be
             as
             powerful
             and
             efficacious
             causes
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             true
             belief
             .
             And
             that
             his
             Demonstration
             proves
             the
             one
             as
             
             much
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             will
             be
             evident
             from
             his
             own
             reasoning
             ;
             for
             he
             *
             argues
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Good
               is
               the
               proper
               object
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               good
               propos'd
               makes
               the
               will
               to
               desire
               that
               good
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               known
               means
               to
               obtain
               it
               :
               Now
               infinite
               goods
               and
               harms
               sufficiently
               proposed
               are
               of
               their
               own
               nature
               incomparably
               more
               powerful
               causes
               to
               carry
               the
               will
               than
               temporal
               ones
               .
               Since
               then
               ,
               when
               two
               causes
               are
               counterpoised
               ,
               the
               lesser
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               execution
               is
               no
               cause
               as
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               effect
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               to
               move
               the
               wills
               of
               a
               World
               of
               Believers
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               do
               that
               which
               they
               judge
               would
               lose
               themselves
               and
               their
               Posterity
               infinite
               goods
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               infinite
               harms
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               in
               case
               a
               sufficient
               Proposal
               or
               Application
               be
               not
               wanting
               ,
            
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             is
             not
             wanting
             ,
             because
             
               Christianity
               urged
               to
               execution
               ,
               gives
               its
               followers
               a
               new
               life
               and
               a
               new
               nature
               ,
               than
               which
               a
               nearer
               Application
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               .
            
             Doth
             not
             this
             Argument
             extend
             to
             the
             lives
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Belief
             ?
             So
             that
             he
             may
             as
             well
             infer
             from
             these
             grounds
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             those
             who
             profess
             Christianity
             should
             live
             
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             fail
             to
             deliver
             down
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             whatever
             can
             be
             an
             inducement
             and
             temptation
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             contradict
             this
             Doctrine
             by
             his
             practice
             ,
             may
             equally
             prevail
             upon
             him
             to
             falsifie
             it
             .
             For
             why
             should
             men
             make
             any
             more
             scruple
             of
             damning
             themselves
             and
             their
             Posterity
             by
             teaching
             them
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             than
             by
             living
             wicked
             Lives
             ?
             which
             are
             equally
             pernicious
             with
             Heretical
             Doctrines
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             bad
             influence
             which
             such
             examples
             of
             Fathers
             and
             Teachers
             are
             like
             to
             have
             upon
             their
             Scholars
             ,
             but
             likewise
             as
             they
             are
             one
             of
             the
             strongest
             arguments
             in
             the
             World
             to
             perswade
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             Teachers
             do
             not
             themselves
             believe
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             teach
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             would
             live
             according
             to
             it
             .
             Why
             should
             any
             man
             think
             ,
             that
             those
             arguments
             of
             hope
             and
             fear
             which
             will
             not
             prevail
             upon
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             to
             make
             them
             live
             holy
             Lives
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             necessarily
             efficacious
             to
             make
             them
             so
             much
             concerned
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             a
             right
             Belief
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             such
             persons
             will
             endeavour
             
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             bend
             and
             accommodate
             their
             Belief
             to
             their
             Lives
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             true
             source
             of
             those
             Innovations
             in
             Faith
             for
             which
             we
             challenge
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             which
             any
             man
             may
             easily
             discern
             ,
             who
             will
             but
             consider
             how
             all
             their
             new
             Doctrines
             are
             fitted
             to
             a
             secular
             Interest
             ,
             and
             the
             gratifying
             of
             that
             inordinate
             appetite
             after
             riches
             and
             dominion
             which
             reigns
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             SEcondly
             ,
             
             The
             main
             grounds
             of
             his
             Demonstration
             are
             apparently
             false
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             Demonstration
             supposeth
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Christian
             Parents
             in
             all
             Ages
             perfectly
             understood
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             mistake
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             they
             remembred
             it
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             faithful
             and
             diligent
             to
             instruct
             their
             Children
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             contrary
             to
             experience
             as
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             are
             knowing
             and
             honest
             .
             It
             
             supposeth
             likewise
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             every
             substantial
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             received
             and
             remembred
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Children
             as
             it
             was
             taught
             ,
             and
             was
             understood
             perfectly
             by
             them
             without
             the
             least
             material
             mistake
             :
             So
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               the
               substance
               of
               Faith
               comes
               clad
               in
               such
               plain
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               stupid
               man
               living
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
            
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             reasonable
             to
             be
             supposed
             or
             no
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             determined
             not
             only
             from
             every
             man
             's
             own
             experience
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             more
             advantagious
             Instance
             of
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             first
             Age
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Was
             there
             ever
             a
             more
             knowing
             and
             diligent
             Teacher
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             than
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             and
             yet
             his
             Disciples
             fell
             into
             many
             mistakes
             concerning
             it
             .
             So
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             certain
             propagating
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             thought
             it
             requisite
             to
             endue
             even
             those
             who
             had
             learned
             this
             Doctrine
             from
             himself
             with
             an
             infallible
             spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             be
             led
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             secured
             from
             error
             and
             mistake
             ;
             which
             had
             been
             unnecessary
             had
             it
             been
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             mistake
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             Apostles
             ,
             
             who
             taught
             the
             World
             by
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             infinitely
             more
             advantage
             than
             ordinary
             Parents
             can
             teach
             their
             Children
             ,
             yet
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             which
             they
             planted
             they
             found
             Christians
             very
             apt
             to
             mistake
             and
             pervert
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             frequent
             complaints
             in
             most
             of
             their
             Epistles
             .
             Nay
             the
             Apostle
             chargeth
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             *
             with
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             dulness
             and
             stupidity
             ,
             that
             after
             fitting
             time
             and
             means
             of
             instruction
             they
             were
             still
             ignorant
             of
             the
             very
             Principles
             of
             Christianity
             :
             So
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               That
               when
               for
               the
               time
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               Teachers
               of
               others
               ,
               they
               had
               need
               that
               one
               should
               teach
               them
               again
               which
               be
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
            
             And
             St.
             Hierom
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               were
               tainted
               with
               many
               gross
               Errors
               whil'st
               the
               Apostles
               were
               alive
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               yet
               warm
               in
            
             Judea
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             there
             have
             been
             better
             Teachers
             since
             ,
             and
             Children
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             learn
             now
             than
             Men
             were
             then
             .
             Who
             knows
             how
             the
             World
             may
             be
             changed
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Demonstration
             supposeth
             the
             hopes
             and
             fears
             which
             Christian
             
             Religion
             applies
             to
             Mens
             minds
             to
             be
             certain
             and
             necessary
             causes
             of
             actual
             will
             in
             Men
             to
             adhere
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             they
             must
             necessarily
             adhere
             to
             it
             .
             That
             he
             supposeth
             them
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             I
             have
             his
             own
             word
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             That
             
               he
               hath
               endeavoured
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               indefectibleness
               of
               Tradition
               as
               the
               proper
               and
               necessary
               effect
               of
               those
               causes
               which
               preserve
               and
               continue
               Tradition
               on
               foot
            
             ;
             and
             what
             those
             causes
             are
             he
             told
             us
             before
             *
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               Hopes
               and
               Fears
               strongly
               applied
               .
            
             But
             I
             hope
             that
             the
             indefectibleness
             of
             Tradition
             cannot
             be
             a
             
               necessary
               effect
            
             of
             the
             strong
             application
             of
             those
             Hopes
             and
             Fears
             ,
             unless
             those
             Hopes
             and
             Fears
             be
             a
             
               necessary
               cause
            
             of
             that
             effect
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             sufficiently
             implied
             in
             his
             saying
             
               that
               they
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               actual
               will
            
             in
             Christians
             to
             adhere
             to
             Tradition
             .
             For
             if
             these
             
               causes
               of
               actual
               will
            
             be
             constant
             (
             as
             he
             must
             suppose
             )
             then
             they
             are
             certain
             and
             necessary
             and
             infallible
             causes
             of
             adhering
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             whatever
             is
             in
             act
             is
             necessary
             while
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             constantly
             in
             act
             ,
             the
             effect
             is
             always
             necessary
             .
             
             But
             what
             a
             wild
             Supposition
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Moral
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             working
             upon
             a
             free
             Principle
             ,
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             do
             necessarily
             produce
             their
             Effect
             ?
             Is
             it
             necessary
             that
             the
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             fears
             of
             Hell
             should
             keep
             Christians
             constant
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             is
             it
             not
             as
             necessary
             that
             these
             arguments
             should
             prevail
             upon
             them
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             go
             about
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             all
             men
             must
             be
             good
             who
             have
             sufficient
             arguments
             propounded
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             experience
             tells
             us
             the
             contrary
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             reason
             impossible
             that
             Moral
             arguments
             should
             be
             of
             a
             necessary
             and
             infallible
             efficacy
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             always
             propounded
             to
             a
             free
             Agent
             ,
             who
             may
             choose
             whether
             he
             will
             yield
             to
             them
             or
             not
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             always
             reasonable
             that
             men
             should
             yield
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             reasonable
             they
             will
             ;
             but
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             free
             it
             can
             never
             be
             infallibly
             certain
             that
             they
             will.
             And
             if
             men
             be
             not
             free
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             vertue
             at
             all
             in
             them
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             these
             arguments
             .
             For
             what
             vertue
             can
             it
             be
             in
             any
             man
             to
             entertain
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             and
             adhere
             to
             it
             
             and
             live
             accordingly
             ,
             if
             he
             does
             all
             this
             necessarily
             ,
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             more
             choose
             whether
             he
             will
             do
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             than
             whether
             he
             will
             see
             the
             light
             when
             the
             Sun
             shines
             upon
             his
             open
             eyes
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             will
             hear
             a
             sound
             when
             all
             the
             Bells
             in
             the
             Town
             are
             Ringing
             in
             his
             ears
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             use
             Mr.
             
             S's
             *
             own
             similitudes
             )
             whether
             he
             will
             
               feel
               heat
               ,
               cold
               ,
               pain
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               material
               quality
            
             that
             affects
             his
             senses
             .
             We
             see
             then
             how
             unreasonable
             his
             Suppositions
             are
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             these
             Grounds
             his
             Demonstration
             falls
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             that
             Christians
             may
             mistake
             or
             forget
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             defective
             in
             diligence
             to
             instruct
             others
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             that
             the
             Will
             of
             man
             which
             is
             free
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             necessarily
             and
             infallibly
             swayed
             by
             the
             arguments
             of
             hope
             and
             fear
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             Tradition
             may
             fail
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             good
             Demonstration
             which
             supports
             it self
             upon
             such
             Principles
             as
             do
             directly
             affront
             the
             constant
             experience
             ,
             and
             the
             clearest
             reason
             of
             Mankind
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             how
             inconsistent
             he
             is
             to
             himself
             in
             
             laying
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Tradition's
             certainty
             .
             In
             one
             Part
             of
             his
             Book
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               Tradition
               hath
               for
               its
               Basis
               the
               best
               Nature
               in
               the
               Vniverse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Mans
               ;
               Not
               according
               to
               his
               Moral
               part
               ,
               defectible
               by
               reason
               of
               Original
               Corruption
               ;
               nor
               yet
               his
               Intellectuals
               ,
               darkly
               groping
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               Science
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               according
               to
               those
               Faculties
               in
               him
               perfectly
               and
               necessarily
               subject
               to
               the
               operations
               and
               strokes
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               Ears
               ;
               Handling
               ,
               and
               the
               direct
               impressions
               of
               knowledg
               ,
               as
               naturally
               and
               necessarily
               issuing
               from
               the
               affecting
               those
               senses
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               feel
               heat
               ,
               cold
               ,
               pain
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               material
               quality
               .
            
             So
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             the
             
               Basis
               of
               Tradition
            
             is
             not
             
               Mans
               Nature
            
             considered
             as
             Moral
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             
               Intellectual
               Reflection
            
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             consideration
             it
             is
             dark
             and
             defectible
             :
             But
             
               Mans
               Nature
            
             considered
             only
             as
             capable
             of
             
               direct
               sensitive
               knowledg
            
             ,
             and
             as
             acting
             
               naturally
               and
               necessarily
            
             .
             Which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             Tradition
             is
             foundded
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             considered
             not
             as
             a
             Man
             but
             a
             Brute
             ;
             under
             which
             consideration
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             call
             it
             
               the
               best
               Nature
               in
               the
               Vniverse
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             But
             now
             how
             will
             he
             reconcile
             this
             Discourse
             with
             the
             Grounds
             of
             his
             Demonstration
             ?
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             stability
             of
             Tradition
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             
               Arguments
               of
               Hope
               and
               Fear
            
             ,
             the
             Objects
             of
             which
             being
             future
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             cannot
             work
             upon
             a
             man
             immediately
             by
             
               direct
               Impressions
            
             upon
             his
             senses
             ,
             but
             must
             work
             upon
             him
             by
             way
             of
             
               Intellectual
               Reflection
            
             and
             Consideration
             .
             For
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             the
             
               Arguments
               of
               Hope
               and
               Fear
            
             work
             upon
             man
             according
             to
             his
             Moral
             and
             Intellectual
             part
             ,
             else
             how
             are
             they
             Arguments
             ?
             And
             if
             man
             according
             to
             his
             
               Moral
               part
            
             be
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             defectible
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             indefectibility
             of
             Tradition
             be
             founded
             in
             those
             Arguments
             which
             work
             upon
             man
             only
             according
             to
             his
             
               Moral
               part
            
             ?
             I
             have
             purposely
             all
             along
             (
             both
             for
             the
             Readers
             ease
             and
             mine
             own
             )
             neglected
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             several
             of
             his
             inconsistencies
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             such
             clear
             and
             transparent
             Contradictions
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             do
             no
             less
             than
             make
             an
             example
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THirdly
             ,
             This
             Demonstration
             is
             confuted
             by
             clear
             and
             undeniable
             Instances
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             will
             mention
             but
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Tradition
             of
             the
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             easiest
             to
             be
             preserved
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             being
             short
             and
             plain
             ,
             planted
             in
             every
             mans
             Nature
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             suited
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             Mankind
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             not
             having
             past
             through
             many
             hands
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             long
             Age
             of
             man
             )
             was
             so
             defaced
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             did
             lapse
             into
             Polytheism
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             that
             were
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             demonstrate
             against
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             might
             by
             a
             stronger
             Demonstration
             than
             Mr.
             
             S's
             ,
             prove
             that
             though
             it
             be
             certain
             this
             Tradition
             hath
             failed
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             impossible
             it
             should
             fail
             ;
             as
             Zeno
             demonstrated
             the
             impossibility
             of
             motion
             against
             Diogenes
             walking
             before
             his
             eyes
             .
             For
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             one
             true
             God
             
               was
               setled
               in
               the
               heart
               of
            
             Noah
             ,
             
               and
               firmly
               believed
            
             by
             him
             
               to
               be
               the
               way
               to
               happiness
               ,
               
               and
               the
               contradicting
               or
               deserting
               of
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               way
               to
               misery
               .
            
             And
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             by
             him
             so
             taught
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             who
             were
             encouraged
             by
             these
             Motives
             
               to
               adhere
               to
               this
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             to
             propagate
             it
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             
               were
               deterred
               by
               them
               from
               relinquishing
               it
               .
               And
               this
               was
               in
               all
               Ages
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               faithful
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Hopes
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             the
             Fears
             of
             Misery
             
               strongly
               applied
               ,
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               actual
               will.
               Besides
               ,
               the
               thing
               was
               feasible
               ,
               or
               within
               their
               power
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               what
               they
               were
               bred
               to
               was
               knowable
               by
               them
               ,
            
             and
             that
             much
             more
             easily
             than
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             whatsoever
             ,
             being
             short
             ,
             and
             plain
             ,
             and
             natural
             .
             
               This
               put
               ,
               it
               follows
               as
               certainly
               that
               a
               great
               number
               in
               each
               Age
               would
               continue
               to
               hold
               themselves
               ,
               and
               teach
               their
               Children
               as
               themselves
               had
               been
               taught
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               would
               follow
               and
               stick
               to
               this
               Tradition
               of
               the
               one
               true
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               that
               a
               cause
               put
               actually
               causing
               produceth
               its
               effect
               .
               Actually
               I
               say
               ;
               for
               since
               the
               cause
               is
               put
               ,
               and
               the
               Patient
               disposed
               ,
               it
               follows
               inevitably
               that
               the
               cause
               is
               put
               still
               actually
               causing
               .
            
             This
             demonstration
             which
             concludes
             an
             apparent
             falshood
             
             hath
             the
             whole
             strength
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             ,
             and
             several
             advantages
             beyond
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Doctrine
             conveyed
             by
             this
             Tradition
             is
             the
             most
             important
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             Principle
             of
             all
             Religion
             ;
             the
             danger
             of
             corrupting
             it
             as
             great
             ,
             the
             facility
             of
             preserving
             it
             much
             greater
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             the
             causes
             before
             mentioned
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             signifies
             nothing
             against
             certain
             experience
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             only
             it
             sufficiently
             shews
             the
             vanity
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             pretended
             Demonstration
             built
             upon
             the
             same
             or
             weaker
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             other
             Instance
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             as
             entire
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             great
             an
             obligation
             to
             propagate
             it
             truly
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             
               fears
               and
               hopes
               strongly
               applied
               to
               be
               the
               actual
               causes
               of
               will
            
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             the
             same
             Arguments
             and
             Causes
             to
             preserve
             and
             continue
             Tradition
             on
             foot
             ,
             which
             the
             Roman
             Church
             had
             :
             And
             yet
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             confusion
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstration
             ,
             Tradition
             hath
             failed
             among
             them
             .
             For
             as
             Speculators
             ,
             they
             deny
             the
             
               procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               from
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             and
             as
             
             Testifiers
             they
             disown
             any
             such
             Doctrine
             to
             have
             been
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             the
             precedent
             Age
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             Age
             of
             their
             Church
             by
             the
             Apostles
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             To
             this
             Instance
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             because
             Mr.
             White
             hath
             offered
             something
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             consider
             it
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               the
               plea
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               is
               Non-Tradition
               ,
               alledging
               only
               this
               ,
               That
               their
               Fathers
               do
               not
               deliver
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               say
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               clearly
               demonstrates
               there
               are
               no
               opposite
               Traditions
               between
               them
               and
               us
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             not
             the
             thing
             Mr.
             White
             was
             concerned
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             there
             were
             no
             opposite
             Traditions
             between
             the
             Greeks
             and
             the
             Latines
             ,
             but
             to
             secure
             his
             main
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Traditions
             failing
             against
             this
             Instance
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Greeks
             have
             no
             such
             Tradition
             as
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             is
             as
             good
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             failure
             of
             Tradition
             as
             if
             they
             had
             a
             positive
             Tradition
             ,
             
               That
               he
               proceeds
               only
               from
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             
             they
             *
             charge
             the
             Latin
             Church
             with
             Innovation
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             the
             addition
             of
             that
             Clause
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Procession
               from
               the
               Son
               also
               ,
            
             is
             a
             corruption
             of
             the
             ancient
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             Devilish
             Invention
             .
             Why
             then
             does
             Mr.
             White
             go
             about
             to
             baffle
             so
             material
             an
             Objection
             (
             and
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             his
             own
             Conscience
             likewise
             )
             by
             a
             pitiful
             Evasion
             instead
             of
             a
             solid
             Answer
             ?
             What
             though
             there
             be
             no
             
               opposite
               Traditions
            
             between
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             yet
             if
             their
             Faith
             be
             opposite
             ,
             Will
             it
             not
             from
             hence
             follow
             that
             Tradition
             hath
             failed
             in
             one
             of
             them
             ?
             I
             wonder
             that
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             very
             well
             confuted
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             ,
             and
             thereby
             undermined
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             should
             not
             by
             the
             same
             light
             of
             Reason
             discover
             the
             fondness
             of
             his
             own
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             hath
             more
             and
             greater
             absurdities
             in
             it
             than
             that
             which
             he
             confutes
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             Mr.
             White
             the
             absurdity
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             apply
             his
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Christian
             Tradition
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             the
             Greek
             Church
             in
             particular
             ;
             by
             which
             every
             one
             will
             see
             
             that
             it
             does
             as
             strongly
             prove
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Traditions
             failing
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Roman-Catholick
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             .
             His
             Demonstration
             is
             this
             *
             ,
             
               Christ
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               lest
               any
               one
               should
               doubt
               of
               the
               effect
               ,
               he
               sent
               his
               Spirit
               into
               them
               to
               bring
               to
               their
               remembrance
               what
               he
               had
               taught
               them
               ;
               which
               Spirit
               did
               not
               only
               give
               them
               a
               power
               to
               do
               what
               he
               enclined
               them
               to
               ,
               but
               did
               cause
               them
               actually
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             ill
             consequence
             of
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             those
             who
             are
             to
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             remember
             it
             ,
             and
             teach
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             unless
             they
             have
             that
             extraordinary
             and
             efficacious
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             his
             Demonstration
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             plead
             that
             this
             assistance
             hath
             been
             continued
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             .
             He
             proceeds
             ,
             
               The
               Apostles
               preached
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               the
               Nations
               understood
               it
               ,
               lived
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               valued
               it
               as
               that
               which
               was
               necessary
               to
               them
               and
               their
               Posterity
               incomparably
               beyond
               any
               thing
               else
               .
            
             All
             
             this
             I
             suppose
             done
             to
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Greeks
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             Nation
             .
             
               These
               things
               being
               put
               ,
               it
               cannot
               enter
               into
               any
               mans
               understanding
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Christian
            
             [
             Greeks
             ]
             
               of
               the
               first
               Age
               ,
               being
               the
               Scholars
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               could
               and
               would
               earnestly
               commend
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               to
               their
               Posterity
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               they
               did
               .
               So
               that
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Faith
               in
               the
            
             [
             Greek
             ]
             
               Church
               is
               founded
               upon
               this
               ,
               That
               Fathers
               always
               delivered
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               to
               their
               Children
               which
               they
               had
               received
               from
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               did
               believe
               it
               under
               this
               very
               Notion
               and
               Title
               as
               received
               ;
               nor
               could
               any
               one
            
             [
             of
             that
             Church
             ]
             
               deliver
               another
               Doctrine
               under
               this
               Title
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               be
               convinced
               of
               a
               Lye
               by
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               whole
            
             [
             Greek
             ]
             
               Church
               should
               endeavour
               to
               deliver
               a
               new
               Doctrine
               under
               that
               Title
               ,
            
             [
             and
             there
             's
             the
             same
             reason
             if
             they
             should
             leave
             out
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             old
             Doctrine
             ]
             
               that
               whole
               Age
               would
               be
               in
               their
               Consciences
               condemned
               of
               perfidiousness
               and
               parricide
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               as
               impossible
               as
               it
               is
               that
               all
               Mankind
               should
               conspire
               to
               kill
               themselves
               .
            
             And
             he
             afterwards
             *
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             so
             .
             
             impossible
             that
             Tradition
             should
             fail
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             very
             bold
             and
             saucy
             one
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               be
               not
               more
               firm
               than
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               propagation
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               then
               God
               hath
               shewn
               himself
               an
               unskilful
               Artificer
               .
            
             What
             is
             there
             in
             all
             this
             Demonstration
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             accommodated
             to
             the
             Greek
             Church
             with
             as
             much
             force
             and
             advantage
             as
             to
             the
             Catholick
             ?
             Unless
             he
             can
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             very
             possible
             that
             all
             the
             Men
             in
             Greece
             may
             conspire
             to
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             but
             yet
             absolutely
             impossible
             that
             all
             the
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             should
             do
             so
             ;
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             cannnot
             shew
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             a
             Million
             ,
             of
             as
             wise
             Men
             as
             any
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             World
             together
             ,
             to
             conspire
             to
             do
             a
             foolish
             action
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             an
             Hundred
             millions
             not
             one
             jot
             wiser
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             should
             agree
             together
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             From
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             
             White
             's
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             doth
             not
             signifie
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             was
             part
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             then
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             fail
             to
             deliver
             it
             down
             to
             the
             next
             Age
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             they
             have
             failed
             .
             Where
             then
             
               is
               the
               force
               of
               hopes
               and
               fears
               strongly
               applied
               ?
               Where
               are
               the
               certain
               Causes
               of
               actual
               Will
               to
               adhere
               to
               this
               Doctrine
               ?
            
             Why
             is
             not
             the
             effect
             produced
             ,
             
               the
               Causes
               being
               put
               actually
               causing
            
             ?
             If
             the
             Apostles
             delivered
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             Oral
             Tradition
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             unmistakable
             ,
             and
             *
             
               brings
               down
               Faith
               clad
               in
               such
               plain
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               stupid
               man
               living
            
             (
             much
             less
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             flower
             of
             Mankind
             )
             
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               ignorant
               of
               it
               ;
               nay
            
             *
             ,
             
               it
               exceeds
               all
               the
               power
               of
               Nature
               to
               blot
               Knowledges
               thus
               fixt
               out
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               one
               single
               Believer
            
             (
             much
             more
             out
             of
             so
             vast
             a
             Church
             )
             And
             *
             
               since
               no
               man
               can
               hold
               contrary
               to
               his
               knowledg
               ,
               or
               doubt
               of
               what
               he
               holds
               ,
               nor
               change
               and
               innovate
               without
               knowing
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               manifest
               impossibility
               ,
               a
               whole
               Church
               should
               in
               any
               Age
               fall
               into
               an
               absurdity
               so
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               one
               single
               man.
            
             And
             *
             since
             
               't
               is
               natural
               for
               every
               man
               to
               speak
               Truth
               ,
               
               and
               Grace
               is
               to
               perfect
               Nature
               in
               whatever
               is
               good
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               one
               truly
               Christian
               heart
               is
               far
               more
               fixt
               to
               Veracity
               ,
               than
               others
               not
               imbu'd
               with
               these
               heavenly
               Tenets
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               a
               multitude
               of
               such
               must
               incomparably
               exceed
               in
               point
               of
               testifying
               the
               same
               number
               of
               others
               ,
               unfortified
               by
               Christs
               Doctrine
               .
            
             And
             since
             *
             
               such
               a
               thought
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               most
               depraved
               Nature
               ,
               as
               to
               harm
               another
               without
               any
               good
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               must
               be
               if
               we
               put
               Christian
               Fathers
               misteaching
               their
               Children
               unreceived
               Doctrines
               for
               received
            
             (
             and
             I
             hope
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             received
             Doctrines
             for
             unreceived
             )
             
               contrary
               to
               their
               knowledg
               .
               For
               supposing
               Sanctity
               in
               the
            
             (
             Greek
             )
             Church
             (
             and
             why
             may
             we
             not
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             
               Latin
               )
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               multitudes
               in
               it
               make
               Heaven
               their
               first
               love
               ,
               and
               look
               on
               spiritual
               goods
               as
               their
               main
               concern
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               Fathers
            
             of
             that
             Church
             
               in
               any
               Age
               consented
               to
               mislead
               their
               Posterity
               from
               what
               themselves
            
             (
             not
             only
             )
             conceited
             (
             but
             knew
             )
             
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               they
               should
               do
               the
               most
               extream
               harm
               imaginable
               to
               others
               without
               any
               the
               least
               good
               to
               themselves
               ;
               
               which
               is
               perhaps
               impossible
               in
               one
               single
               man
               ,
               more
               in
               few
               ,
               but
               infinitely
               in
               a
               multitude
               ,
               especially
               of
               good
               men
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Thus
             I
             might
             apply
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Ranting
             Rhetorick
             (
             but
             that
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             Transcribing
             it
             )
             concerning
             *
             
               the
               natural
               love
               of
               Parents
               to
               their
               Children
            
             (
             unless
             we
             suppose
             the
             Greek
             Church
             destitute
             of
             it
             )
             which
             must
             needs
             engage
             them
             to
             use
             the
             means
             proper
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             from
             Hell
             :
             As
             also
             concerning
             
               the
               natural
               care
               men
               have
               of
               not
               losing
               their
               Credit
               by
               telling
               pernicious
               Lyes
               .
            
             And
             ,
             not
             to
             omit
             the
             best
             part
             of
             his
             Demonstration
             *
             (
             which
             was
             therefore
             prudently
             reserved
             to
             the
             last
             place
             )
             I
             might
             likewise
             shew
             
               how
               the
               Principles
               of
               each
               Science
               ,
               Arithmetick
               ,
               Geometry
               ,
               Logick
               ,
               Nature
               ,
               Morality
               ,
               Historical
               Prudence
               ,
               Politicks
               ,
               Metaphysicks
               ,
               Divinity
               ,
            
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             new
             Science
             of
             Controversie
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             or
             the
             blessed
             Art
             of
             Eternal
             wrangling
             and
             disputing
             (
             
               the
               first
               Principle
            
             whereof
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Tradition
               is
               certain
            
             )
             do
             all
             contribute
             to
             shew
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             impossibility
             that
             any
             part
             of
             Christs
             
             Doctrine
             should
             fail
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             any
             more
             than
             in
             the
             Latin.
             And
             surely
             
               Arithmetick
               ,
               Geometry
               ,
               Logick
               ,
               Natural
               Philosophy
               ,
               Metaphysicks
               ,
            
             &c.
             will
             all
             stand
             up
             for
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             in
             this
             quarrel
             ;
             for
             considering
             that
             Greece
             was
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             were
             born
             and
             bred
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             disingenuous
             and
             unnatural
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             contribute
             their
             best
             assistance
             to
             the
             service
             of
             their
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Greeks
             cannot
             so
             justly
             pretend
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             as
             the
             Latins
             .
             What
             if
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             thought
             fit
             to
             share
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             between
             these
             two
             Churches
             ,
             and
             laying
             his
             left
             hand
             on
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             right
             on
             the
             Latin
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             confer
             
               the
               great
               blessing
               of
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             upon
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ?
             which
             being
             to
             be
             the
             seat
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             fitting
             that
             she
             should
             be
             furnish't
             with
             this
             infallible
             way
             of
             conveying
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             left
             in
             Greek
             ,
             so
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             was
             delivered
             down
             only
             in
             Latin
             .
             
             This
             I
             confess
             is
             not
             altogether
             without
             some
             shew
             of
             reason
             :
             Mr.
             S.
             may
             do
             well
             to
             take
             the
             matter
             into
             his
             deeper
             consideration
             ;
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             time
             improved
             as
             weak
             probabilities
             as
             these
             into
             lusty
             Demonstrations
             .
             And
             if
             he
             could
             but
             demonstrate
             this
             ,
             it
             would
             very
             much
             weaken
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Instance
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ;
             otherwise
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             )
             this
             Instance
             will
             hold
             good
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             whatever
             he
             can
             say
             for
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Tradition's
             failing
             in
             the
             Latin
             Church
             ,
             may
             all
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             but
             grant
             that
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             to
             them
             both
             ;
             that
             the
             arguments
             of
             hope
             and
             fear
             which
             this
             Doctrine
             contains
             in
             it
             ,
             were
             applied
             as
             strongly
             to
             the
             Greeks
             as
             the
             Latins
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             Tradition
             hath
             plainly
             failed
             in
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             Let
             him
             now
             assign
             the
             Age
             wherein
             so
             vast
             a
             number
             of
             men
             conspired
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             shew
             how
             it
             was
             possible
             a
             whole
             Age
             could
             conspire
             together
             to
             damn
             their
             Posterity
             ;
             or
             how
             the
             Faith
             of
             immediate
             Fore-fathers
             might
             
             be
             altered
             without
             any
             such
             Conspiracy
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             satisfie
             him
             how
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Latin
             Church
             might
             be
             corrupted
             and
             altered
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             him
             punctually
             in
             what
             Age
             it
             was
             done
             .
             And
             until
             he
             do
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             entreat
             him
             to
             trouble
             us
             no
             more
             with
             those
             canting
             questions
             (
             wherein
             yet
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             his
             Demonstration
             lies
             )
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             a
             whole
             Age
             should
             conspire
             to
             change
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Fore-fathers
             ?
             And
             in
             what
             Age
             was
             this
             done
             ?
             For
             if
             it
             be
             reasonable
             to
             demand
             of
             us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             overthrowing
             of
             his
             Demonstration
             ,
             to
             assign
             the
             particular
             Age
             wherein
             the
             Latin
             Church
             conspired
             to
             change
             the
             ancient
             Doctrine
             ;
             with
             the
             same
             reason
             we
             require
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             his
             Demonstration
             ,
             to
             name
             the
             particular
             Age
             wherein
             the
             Greek
             Church
             conspired
             to
             alter
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             (
             which
             was
             undoubtedly
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             truly
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Apostles
             )
             and
             also
             to
             shew
             from
             the
             rational
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             more
             impossible
             for
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             to
             have
             failed
             in
             transmitting
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             
             or
             to
             have
             conspired
             to
             the
             altering
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             for
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             as
             is
             the
             vast
             body
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             .
             If
             Mr.
             S.
             or
             Mr.
             White
             shew
             this
             ,
             they
             do
             something
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             unless
             they
             can
             manage
             these
             
               pretty
               things
            
             they
             call
             Demonstrations
             better
             ,
             they
             must
             shortly
             either
             quit
             their
             Reason
             ,
             or
             their
             Religion
             ;
             or
             else
             return
             to
             the
             honest
             old
             Mumpsimus
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             immediate
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             or
             (
             to
             make
             the
             business
             short
             ,
             and
             stop
             all
             gaps
             with
             one
             Bush
             )
             come
             over
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             the
             
               Popes
               Infallibility
            
             both
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Fact
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             may
             reconcile
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             prevent
             that
             direful
             stroke
             which
             threatens
             them
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             
               Traditionary
               Church
            
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             done
             with
             his
             
               First
               Demonstration
            
             ;
             and
             I
             take
             it
             for
             a
             good
             sign
             that
             the
             Popish
             Cause
             is
             at
             a
             very
             low
             ebb
             ,
             when
             such
             stuff
             as
             this
             must
             be
             called
             Demonstration
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             his
             
               Demonstration
               a
               Posteriori
            
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             fall
             of
             it self
             if
             the
             
               Demonstration
               a
               Priori
            
             fail
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             hath
             some
             peculiar
             absurdities
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             it
             by
             it self
             as
             well
             as
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Before
             he
             comes
             to
             lay
             it
             down
             with
             the
             Grounds
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             fashion
             ,
             he
             premiseth
             something
             as
             yielded
             by
             Protestants
             which
             ,
             in
             his
             sense
             ,
             no
             Protestant
             ever
             granted
             .
             Just
             so
             he
             dealt
             with
             us
             before
             concerning
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             by
             them
             the
             Protestants
             
               must
               mean
               unsensed
               Letters
               and
               Characters
               .
            
             But
             let
             us
             see
             what
             it
             is
             .
             *
             
               That
               this
               Demonstration
            
             a
             Posteriori
             ,
             
               seems
               a
               needless
               endeavour
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               yield
               that
               those
               Points
               in
               which
               we
               agree
               ,
               as
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               Incarnation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               came
               down
               by
               this
               way
               of
               Tradition
               ;
               And
               this
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               no
               Protestant
               ever
               denied
            
             .
             And
             then
             he
             asks
             .
             
               Whether
               the
               same
               vertue
               of
               Tradition
               would
               not
               have
               been
               as
               powerful
               to
               bring
               down
               other
               Points
               in
               which
               
               we
               do
               not
               agree
               ,
               had
               any
               such
               been
               ?
            
             Now
             if
             he
             speak
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             ,
             he
             must
             suppose
             Protestants
             to
             yield
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Points
             wherein
             we
             are
             agreed
             ,
             were
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             solely
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             without
             Writing
             :
             But
             this
             all
             Protestants
             deny
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             that
             only
             which
             would
             avail
             his
             Cause
             against
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             those
             Points
             wherein
             we
             differ
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             come
             down
             to
             us
             by
             Oral
             Teaching
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             likewise
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             sufficient
             certainty
             and
             assurance
             at
             this
             distance
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             either
             totally
             innovated
             ,
             or
             else
             corrupted
             in
             the
             conveyance
             from
             what
             they
             were
             at
             first
             .
             And
             if
             he
             can
             shew
             this
             concerning
             any
             Point
             in
             difference
             ,
             I
             promise
             to
             yield
             it
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             I
             come
             now
             to
             his
             Demonstration
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             in
             his
             own
             words
             with
             the
             Principles
             upon
             which
             it
             relies
             .
             *
             
               The
               effect
               then
               we
               will
               pitch
               upon
               ,
               and
               avow
               to
               be
               the
               proper
               one
               of
               such
               a
               cause
               ,
               is
               the
               present
               perswasion
               of
               Traditionary
               Christians
               (
               or
               Catholicks
               )
               that
               their
               Faith
               hath
               descended
               from
               
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               uninterruptedly
               ,
               which
               we
               find
               most
               firmly
               rooted
               in
               their
               heart
               ;
               and
               the
               existence
               of
               this
               perswasion
               we
               affirm
               to
               be
               impossible
               without
               the
               existence
               of
               Traditions
               ever
               indeficiency
               to
               beget
               it
               .
               To
               prove
               this
               ,
               I
               lay
               this
               first
               Principle
               ;
               That
               Age
               ,
               which
               holds
               her
               Faith
               thus
               delivered
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               neither
               can
               it self
               have
               changed
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               nor
               know
               or
               doubt
               that
               any
               Age
               since
               the
               Apostles
               had
               changed
               or
               innovated
               therein
               .
               The
               second
               Principle
               shall
               be
               this
               .
               No
               Age
               could
               innovate
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               withall
               deliver
               that
               very
               thing
               to
               Posterity
               as
               received
               from
               Christ
               by
               continual
               Succession
               .
            
             The
             Sum
             of
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             because
             a
             present
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             (
             viz.
             the
             Roman
             Church
             )
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             hath
             descended
             to
             them
             solely
             by
             an
             uninterrupted
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             therefore
             this
             perswasion
             is
             an
             effect
             which
             cannot
             be
             attributed
             to
             any
             other
             cause
             but
             the
             indeficiency
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
             For
             if
             neither
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             nor
             any
             Age
             before
             ,
             could
             make
             any
             change
             or
             innovation
             ,
             then
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             is
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             always
             the
             
             same
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             Tradition
             cannot
             fail
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             make
             good
             these
             four
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             these
             Principles
             wholly
             rely
             upon
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             his
             
               Demonstration
               a
               Priori
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             these
             Principles
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             been
             innovated
             ,
             have
             made
             the
             same
             pretence
             to
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             the
             present
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             calls
             the
             Traditionary
             Christians
             )
             nor
             ever
             was
             ,
             that
             their
             Faith
             hath
             descended
             to
             them
             solely
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
             If
             I
             can
             now
             make
             good
             these
             four
             things
             ,
             I
             hope
             his
             Demonstration
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THat
             these
             Principles
             wholly
             rely
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             his
             
               Demonstration
               a
               Priori
            
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             was
             either
             imperfectly
             taught
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             or
             mistaken
             by
             the
             Learners
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             forgotten
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             the
             whole
             Greek
             Church
             have
             forgot
             that
             fundamental
             Point
             of
             the
             
               Procession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Church
             accounts
             it
             )
             or
             if
             the
             Arguments
             of
             hope
             and
             fear
             be
             not
             necessary
             causes
             of
             actual
             will
             to
             adhere
             to
             Tradition
             ;
             then
             there
             may
             have
             been
             changes
             and
             innovations
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             and
             yet
             men
             may
             pretend
             to
             have
             followed
             Tradition
             .
             But
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             that
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Negligence
             ,
             and
             Mistake
             ,
             and
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Lust
             ,
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             Vice
             or
             Interest
             ,
             may
             hinder
             those
             causes
             from
             being
             effectual
             to
             preserve
             Tradition
             entire
             and
             uncorrupted
             .
             And
             when
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             those
             Persons
             ,
             who
             innovate
             and
             change
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             should
             acknowledg
             that
             their
             new
             Doctrines
             are
             contrary
             
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             should
             at
             first
             advance
             them
             as
             Pious
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             have
             prevailed
             and
             gained
             general
             entertainment
             ,
             then
             impudently
             affirm
             that
             they
             were
             the
             very
             Doctrines
             which
             Christ
             delivered
             ;
             which
             they
             may
             very
             securely
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             it
             in
             their
             power
             to
             burn
             all
             that
             shall
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             I
             will
             give
             a
             clear
             Instance
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             this
             might
             easily
             come
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             Ninth
             or
             Tenth
             Age
             after
             Christ.
             We
             will
             suppose
             then
             that
             about
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             universal
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             the
             genuine
             Daughter
             of
             it
             (
             call
             her
             Devotion
             or
             Superstition
             )
             had
             overspread
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             People
             were
             strongly
             enclined
             to
             believe
             strange
             things
             ;
             and
             even
             the
             greatest
             Contradictions
             were
             recommended
             to
             them
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Mysteries
             ,
             being
             told
             by
             their
             Priests
             and
             Guides
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             contradictions
             any
             thing
             is
             to
             Reason
             ,
             the
             greater
             merit
             there
             is
             in
             believing
             it
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             one
             or
             more
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             then
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             either
             out
             of
             design
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             superstitious
             ignorance
             and
             mistake
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             used
             in
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             should
             advance
             this
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             the
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             any
             kind
             of
             Trope
             (
             as
             the
             like
             forms
             in
             Scripture
             are
             ,
             
               as
               I
               am
               the
               Vine
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Door
               ,
            
             which
             are
             plain
             Tropes
             )
             but
             being
             used
             about
             this
             great
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             be
             supposed
             to
             contain
             in
             them
             some
             notable
             Mystery
             ;
             which
             they
             will
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             real
             change
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             made
             by
             vertue
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             into
             the
             real
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             And
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             suppose
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             impossible
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             too
             usual
             ,
             for
             men
             either
             out
             of
             Ignorance
             or
             Interest
             ,
             to
             advance
             new
             Opinions
             in
             Religion
             .
             And
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             as
             this
             was
             very
             likely
             to
             be
             advanced
             by
             the
             ambitious
             Clergy
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             a
             probable
             means
             to
             draw
             in
             the
             People
             to
             a
             greater
             veneration
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             advantage
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             *
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             sensible
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             
             power
             of
             the
             Priest
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             is
             
               such
               a
               priviledg
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               learned
               Clerks
               that
               ever
               lived
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               should
               have
               studied
               to
               raise
               ,
               advance
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               some
               one
               state
               of
               men
               to
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               Reverence
               and
               Eminency
               ,
               they
               could
               never
               (
               without
               special
               light
               from
               Heaven
               )
               have
               thought
               of
               any
               thing
               comparable
               to
               this
               .
            
             I
             am
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             very
             notable
             device
             ,
             but
             (
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             )
             invented
             without
             any
             
               special
               light
               from
               Heaven
            
             .
             Nor
             was
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             less
             likely
             to
             take
             and
             prevail
             among
             the
             People
             in
             an
             Age
             prodigiously
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             strongly
             enclined
             to
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             thereby
             well
             prepared
             to
             receive
             the
             grossest
             Absurdities
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Mysteries
             ;
             especially
             if
             they
             were
             such
             as
             might
             seem
             to
             conciliate
             a
             greater
             honour
             and
             reverence
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Now
             supposing
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             as
             this
             ,
             so
             fitted
             to
             the
             humor
             and
             temper
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             to
             be
             once
             asserted
             ,
             either
             by
             chance
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             design
             ;
             it
             would
             take
             like
             wild-fire
             :
             especially
             if
             by
             some
             one
             or
             more
             who
             bore
             sway
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             were
             but
             recommended
             with
             convenient
             gravity
             
             and
             solemnity
             .
             And
             although
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             says
             *
             ,
             It
             is
             
               impossible
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               one
               man
            
             should
             sway
             so
             much
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               surely
               the
               Devil
               himself
               would
               rather
               help
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               permit
               so
               little
               pride
               among
               men
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             so
             thoroughly
             satisfied
             with
             this
             cunning
             reason
             :
             For
             though
             he
             delivers
             it
             confidently
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             surely
             ,
             yet
             I
             make
             some
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Devil
             would
             be
             so
             forward
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             ;
             nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             am
             enclined
             to
             think
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             choose
             to
             connive
             at
             this
             humble
             and
             obsequious
             temper
             in
             men
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             cross
             a
             design
             so
             dear
             to
             him
             by
             unseasonable
             temptations
             to
             pride
             :
             So
             that
             notwithstanding
             Mr.
             
             Rushworth's
             reason
             ,
             it
             seems
             very
             likely
             that
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             Age
             ,
             might
             easily
             be
             propagated
             by
             the
             influence
             and
             authority
             of
             one
             or
             a
             few
             great
             Persons
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             easie
             and
             passive
             temper
             of
             superstitious
             Ignorance
             ,
             than
             to
             entertain
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             with
             all
             imaginable
             greediness
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             it
             with
             a
             proportionable
             
             zeal
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             wiser
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             make
             Objections
             against
             it
             as
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             were
             new
             and
             full
             of
             contradictions
             ,
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             born
             down
             by
             the
             stream
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             eminency
             and
             authority
             and
             pretended
             sanctity
             of
             those
             who
             are
             the
             heads
             of
             this
             Innovation
             .
             And
             when
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             generally
             swallowed
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             oppose
             it
             are
             looked
             upon
             and
             punished
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             seasonable
             to
             maintain
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             the
             doctrine
             of
             forefathers
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             those
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             have
             it
             true
             ,
             to
             bend
             two
             or
             three
             sayings
             of
             the
             Ancients
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             contradictions
             contained
             in
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             telling
             the
             People
             then
             (
             as
             they
             do
             in
             effect
             now
             )
             that
             contradictions
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             scruple
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Faith
             :
             that
             the
             more
             impossible
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             fitter
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             that
             it
             is
             not
             praise-worthy
             to
             believe
             plain
             possibilities
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             is
             the
             gallantry
             and
             heroical
             power
             of
             Faith
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             oblige
             God
             Almighty
             for
             ever
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             believe
             flat
             and
             down-right
             contradictions
             :
             
             For
             
               God
               requires
               at
               the
               Peoples
               hands
            
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             *
             tells
             us
             )
             
               a
               Credulity
               of
               things
               above
               and
               beyond
               Nature
               ;
               nay
               ,
               beyond
               all
               the
               Fables
               ,
               be
               it
               spoken
               with
               respect
               ,
               that
               ever
               man
               invented
               .
            
             After
             this
             Doctrine
             hath
             proceeded
             thus
             far
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             most
             inhumane
             severities
             and
             cruelties
             supprest
             Dissenters
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             rooted
             them
             out
             ;
             then
             if
             they
             please
             even
             this
             new
             word
             Transubstantiation
             may
             pretend
             also
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             be
             confidently
             vouched
             for
             a
             word
             used
             by
             Christians
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             down
             to
             them
             by
             those
             from
             whom
             they
             received
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             
               a
               term
               of
               Art
            
             appendant
             to
             it
             .
             And
             when
             a
             superstitious
             Church
             and
             designing
             Governors
             have
             once
             gained
             this
             Post
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             of
             this
             enormous
             Article
             of
             Transubstantiation
             have
             sufficiently
             debauched
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             breach
             in
             their
             understandings
             wide
             enough
             for
             the
             entertaining
             of
             any
             Error
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             gross
             and
             sensless
             ;
             then
             Innovations
             come
             in
             amain
             ,
             and
             by
             sholes
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             that
             very
             
             reason
             the
             more
             proper
             matter
             for
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             And
             if
             any
             of
             these
             Innovations
             be
             objected
             against
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             former
             belief
             and
             practice
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             putting
             forth
             a
             lusty
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             believing
             another
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             be
             contrary
             yet
             they
             are
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             agreeable
             both
             to
             History
             and
             Experience
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Ninth
             and
             Tenth
             Ages
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             followed
             them
             till
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             were
             thus
             prodigiously
             ignorant
             and
             superstitious
             ,
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             Historians
             ;
             and
             even
             by
             those
             Writers
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             the
             greatest
             Pillars
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
             And
             Experience
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             what
             Age
             soever
             there
             are
             a
             great
             company
             of
             superstitious
             People
             ,
             there
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             a
             few
             crafty
             Fellows
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             easie
             and
             pliable
             humor
             to
             their
             own
             ends
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             was
             the
             state
             of
             those
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             be
             evident
             to
             any
             from
             these
             Testimonies
             .
             Platina
             *
             writes
             of
             Pope
             Romanus
             ,
             that
             he
             null'd
             the
             Acts
             of
             his
             Predecessor
             
               Stephanus
               ;
               For
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
             
               these
               Popes
               minded
               nothing
               else
               but
               how
               they
               might
               extinguish
               both
               the
               Name
               and
               Dignity
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               .
            
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             Popes
             who
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             destroy
             the
             very
             memory
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             would
             be
             very
             little
             careful
             to
             preserve
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Fore-fathers
             .
             But
             what
             the
             care
             of
             those
             Times
             was
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             may
             be
             conjectured
             from
             what
             Onuphrius
             *
             says
             by
             way
             of
             confutation
             of
             that
             passage
             in
             Platina
             ,
             concerning
             Pope
             
             Joan's
             reading
             publickly
             at
             Rome
             at
             her
             first
             coming
             thither
             .
             This
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               is
               utterly
               false
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               nothing
               that
               they
               were
               less
               sollicitous
               about
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               than
               to
               furnish
               the
               City
               with
               any
               publick
               Teachers
               .
            
             And
             the
             time
             which
             Onuphrius
             speaks
             of
             ,
             was
             much
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Tenth
             Century
             .
             
               Phil.
               Bergomensis
            
             *
             says
             ,
             
               It
               happened
               in
               that
               Age
               through
               the
               slothfulness
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               general
               decay
               of
               Vertue
               both
               in
               the
               Head
               and
               Members
               .
            
             Again
             *
             ,
             
               These
               Times
               through
               the
               Ambition
               and
               cruel
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Popes
               were
               extremely
               unhappy
               —
               For
               the
               Popes
               setting
               aside
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Worship
               ,
               fell
               into
               
               such
               enmities
               among
               themselves
               ,
               as
               cruel
               Tyrants
               exercise
               towards
               one
               another
               .
            
             Sabellicus
             *
             says
             ,
             
               It
               is
               wonderful
               to
               observe
               what
               a
               strange
               forgetfulness
               of
               all
               Arts
               did
               about
               this
               time
               seize
               upon
               men
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               neither
               the
               Popes
               ,
               nor
               other
               Princes
               seem'd
               to
               have
               any
               sense
               or
               apprehension
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               be
               useful
               to
               humane
               life
               .
               There
               were
               no
               wholsome
               Laws
               ,
               no
               Reparations
               of
               Churches
               ,
               no
               pursuit
               of
               liberal
               Arts
               ;
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               stupidity
               and
               madness
               and
               forgetfulness
               of
               manners
               had
               possessed
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               but
               much
               wonder
               ,
               from
               whence
               these
               Tragical
               Examples
               of
               Popes
               should
               spring
               ;
               and
               how
               their
               minds
               should
               come
               to
               be
               so
               devoid
               of
               all
               Piety
               ,
               as
               neither
               to
               regard
               the
               Person
               which
               they
               susteined
               ,
               nor
               the
               place
               they
               were
               in
               .
               Sigonius
            
             *
             speaking
             of
             these
             Times
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Tenth
             Century
             ,
             calls
             them
             
               the
               foulest
               and
               blackest
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               wickedness
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               madness
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               Antiquity
               ,
               Genebrard
            
             *
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             Time
             ,
             This
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               is
               called
               the
               unhappy
               Age
               ;
               being
               destitute
               of
               men
               
               eminent
               for
               Wit
               and
               Learning
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               famous
               Princes
               and
               Popes
               .
               In
               this
               Time
               there
               was
               scarce
               any
               thing
               done
               worthy
               to
               be
               remembred
               by
               Posterity
               .
            
             And
             he
             adds
             afterwards
             ,
             
               But
               chiefly
               unhappy
               in
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               for
               almost
            
             150
             
               years
               together
               ,
               about
            
             50
             
               Popes
               ,
               did
               utterly
               degenerate
               from
               the
               vertue
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
            
             He
             should
             have
             added
             further
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             a
             miracle
             happy
             in
             another
             respect
             ,
             that
             during
             this
             long
             and
             total
             degeneracy
             from
             the
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             in
             the
             least
             swerve
             from
             them
             in
             matter
             of
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             :
             A
             thing
             incredible
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             Demonstration
             for
             it
             .
             Werner
             *
             gives
             this
             Character
             of
             that
             Time
             ;
             
               About
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               One
               Thousand
               ,
               there
               began
               an
               effeminate
               Time
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               begun
               to
               degenerate
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               to
               decline
               from
               its
               ancient
               vigour
            
             ;
             insomuch
             
               that
               in
               many
               Countries
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               neither
               Sacraments
               nor
               Ecclesiastical
               Rites
               were
               observed
               —
               And
               people
               were
               given
               to
               Soothsaying
               and
               Witchcrafts
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               was
               like
               the
               People
               .
            
             It
             seems
             by
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             Tradition
             did
             faulter
             a
             little
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             else
             
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             could
             not
             possibly
             have
             degenerated
             and
             declined
             so
             very
             much
             :
             And
             (
             which
             threatens
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstration
             most
             of
             all
             )
             that
             the
             Practical
             Tradition
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             other
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Observances
            
             did
             fail
             in
             
               many
               Christian
               Countries
               .
               Gerbert
            
             *
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             Time
             ,
             gives
             this
             short
             Character
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             his
             to
             Stephen
             Deacon
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             
               The
               World
               stands
               amazed
               at
               the
               Manners
               of
            
             Rome
             .
             But
             most
             full
             is
             the
             complaint
             of
             a
             great
             Prelate
             of
             the
             Church
             *
             concerning
             those
             Times
             ;
             
               In
               the
               West
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               World
               over
               (
               especially
               among
               those
               who
               were
               called
               the
               Faithful
               )
               Faith
               failed
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               among
               them
               :
            
             (
             it
             seems
             the
             Argument
             of
             Fear
             had
             lost
             its
             force
             )
             
               Justice
               was
               perished
               from
               among
               men
               ,
               and
               violence
               prevailing
               against
               equity
               governed
               the
               Nations
               .
               Fraud
               ,
               Deceit
               ,
               and
               the
               Arts
               of
               Couzenage
               were
               grown
               universal
               .
               All
               kind
               of
               Vertue
               gave
               way
               as
               an
               useless
               thing
               ,
               and
               wickedness
               supply'd
               its
               place
               .
               The
               World
               seemed
               to
               be
               declining
               apace
               towards
               its
               Evening
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               coming
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               to
               draw
               near
               :
               
               For
               Love
               was
               grown
               cold
               ,
               and
               Fai●h
               was
               not
               found
               upon
               Earth
               .
               All
               things
               were
               in
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               looked
               as
               if
               it
               would
               return
               to
               its
               old
               Chaos
               .
               —
               All
               sorts
               of
               Fornication
               were
               committed
               with
               the
               same
               freedom
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               lawful
               Actions
               ;
               for
               men
               neither
               blushed
               at
               them
               ,
               nor
               were
               punish't
               for
               them
               .
               —
               Nor
               did
               the
               Clergy
               live
               better
               than
               the
               People
               .
               —
               For
               the
               Bishops
               were
               grown
               negligent
               of
               the
               Duty
               of
               their
               place
               .
            
             &c.
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               men
               ran
               themselves
               headlong
               into
               all
               Vice
               ,
               and
               all
               Flesh
               had
               corrupted
               its
               way
               .
            
             And
             farther
             to
             shew
             the
             great
             neglect
             of
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Teaching
             and
             Instruction
             (
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             preserving
             of
             Tradition
             inviolable
             )
             I
             will
             add
             the
             Testimony
             of
             one
             *
             who
             lived
             in
             those
             Times
             ;
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               so
               negligent
               that
               they
               did
               not
               mind
               the
               Divine
               Scripture
               ;
               nor
               take
               any
               care
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               Scholars
               that
               might
               succeed
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               holy
               Men
               had
               used
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               left
               many
               Scholars
               perfectly
               instructed
               to
               be
               their
               Successors
               .
            
             If
             they
             had
             only
             neglected
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             all
             might
             have
             been
             well
             enough
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             they
             took
             no
             care
             to
             instruct
             people
             in
             the
             way
             of
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             furnish
             the
             Church
             with
             a
             new
             Generation
             of
             able
             Teachers
             who
             might
             
               deliver
               down
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               the
               sense
               and
               faith
               of
               Fore-fathers
               .
            
             This
             last
             Testimony
             ,
             the
             late
             Learned
             Lord
             Primate
             of
             Ierland
             ,
             Bishop
             Vsher
             (
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Christian.
               Eccles.
               Success
            
             .
             &c.
             *
             where
             several
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             I
             have
             produced
             ,
             with
             many
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             )
             cites
             out
             of
             a
             
               M.
               S.
            
             in
             Bennet
             Colledg
             Library
             in
             Cambridg
             ;
             concerning
             the
             authority
             of
             which
             
               M.
               S.
            
             there
             need
             be
             no
             dispute
             between
             
               Mr.
               S.
            
             and
             me
             ;
             because
             the
             whole
             force
             and
             effect
             of
             this
             Testimony
             is
             sufficiently
             contained
             in
             those
             Citations
             which
             I
             have
             brought
             out
             of
             publick
             and
             unquestionable
             Books
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             All
             these
             Testimonies
             which
             I
             have
             produced
             are
             ,
             in
             general
             and
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             Two
             of
             the
             greatest
             Props
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ;
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             
               Baronius
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             *
             says
             of
             this
             Tenth
             Age
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               never
               any
               either
               more
               unlearned
               ,
               or
               more
               unhappy
               .
               Baronius
            
             
             *
             speaks
             more
             particularly
             ,
             
               What
               was
               then
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ?
               How
               deformed
               ?
               When
               Whores
               ,
               no
               less
               powerful
               than
               vile
               ,
               bore
               the
               chief
               sway
               at
            
             Rome
             ;
             
               and
               at
               their
               pleasure
               changed
               Sees
               ,
               appointed
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               (
               which
               it
               is
               horrible
               to
               mention
               )
               did
               thrust
               into
               St.
            
             Peters
             
               See
               their
               own
               Gallants
               ,
               false-Popes
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               have
               been
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Roman
               Popes
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               more
               distinct
               Recording
               of
               so
               long
               a
               Succession
               of
               Times
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Christ
               was
               then
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               in
               a
               very
               deep
               sleep
               —
               And
               which
               was
               worse
               ;
               when
               the
               Lord
               was
               thus
               asleep
               there
               were
               no
               Disciples
               to
               awaken
               him
               ,
               being
               themselves
               all
               fast
               asleep
               .
               What
               kind
               of
               Cardinal
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               can
               we
               think
               were
               chosen
               by
               these
               Monsters
               ,
               when
               nothing
               is
               so
               natural
               as
               for
               every
               one
               to
               propagate
               his
               own
               likeness
               ?
            
             It
             is
             very
             much
             that
             these
             lewd
             Women
             ,
             and
             their
             Favourite-Popes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             who
             then
             swayed
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             careless
             of
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             be
             so
             tender
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             Posterity
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             they
             administred
             all
             other
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             extravagantly
             ,
             should
             
             be
             so
             careful
             of
             the
             
               main
               chance
            
             ,
             as
             to
             transmit
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             entire
             and
             uncorrupted
             to
             succeeding
             Ages
             .
             Yet
             Mr.
             S.
             hath
             demonstrated
             this
             
               a
               Posteriori
            
             ,
             which
             seems
             so
             very
             strange
             to
             a
             man
             that
             considers
             things
             
               a
               Priori
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             this
             dismal
             state
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             lasted
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ;
             and
             she
             did
             in
             the
             same
             Age
             ,
             before
             Tradition
             could
             be
             interrupted
             ,
             recover
             her self
             out
             of
             this
             degenerate
             condition
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             enquire
             a
             little
             into
             the
             state
             of
             succeeding
             Times
             .
             And
             I
             find
             in
             the
             Thirteenth
             Century
             ,
             St.
             Bernard
             *
             complaining
             ,
             That
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             the
             Priests
             was
             in
             his
             days
             greater
             than
             ever
             ;
             
               We
               cannot
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               now
               say
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               People
               so
               is
               the
               Priest
               ;
               for
               the
               People
               are
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               their
               Priests
               .
            
             In
             the
             Fifteenth
             
               Century
               ,
               Nic.
               de
               Clemangiis
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             Time
             ,
             wrote
             a
             Book
             upon
             this
             argument
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               corrupt
               state
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             may
             make
             some
             judgment
             whether
             in
             that
             Age
             it
             was
             (
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             says
             )
             impossible
             but
             that
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             should
             be
             entirely
             preserved
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             and
             diligently
             taught
             .
             He
             says
             *
             there
             was
             an
             universal
             
             degeneracy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               from
               the
               very
               Head
               of
               it
               to
               its
               lowest
               Members
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             Chapter
             he
             complains
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               there
               that
               preaches
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               People
               ?
               Who
               shews
               them
               the
               way
               to
               Salvation
               either
               by
               Word
               or
               Action
               ?
            
             It
             seems
             there
             was
             a
             great
             failure
             both
             of
             Oral
             and
             Practical
             Tradition
             .
             Again
             *
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Pope's
             taking
             to
             himself
             the
             Collation
             of
             all
             vacant
             Bishopricks
             and
             Dignities
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             one
             might
             think
             the
             Pope
             did
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               provided
               of
               worthier
               Governors
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Learning
               ,
               and
               their
               lives
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               thing
               it self
               declare
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               that
               ignorant
               and
               useless
               Persons
               (
               provided
               they
               had
               money
               )
               were
               by
               Simony
               advanced
               to
               the
               highest
               degrees
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             *
             ,
             speaking
             what
             a
             vast
             number
             of
             Candidates
             there
             was
             usually
             at
             Rome
             from
             all
             Parts
             waiting
             for
             Benefices
             and
             Dignities
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             many
             of
             these
             
               did
               not
               come
               from
               their
               Studies
               ,
               or
               from
               Schools
               of
               Learning
               ,
               to
               govern
               Parishes
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               Plow
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               meanest
               Professions
               :
               and
               that
               they
               understood
               Latin
               and
               Arabick
               much
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               them
               could
               not
               read
               at
               all
               .
               
               But
               it
               may
               be
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               their
               manners
               were
               such
               as
               might
               be
               some
               excuse
               for
               their
               Ignorance
               .
               No
               ;
               though
               their
               Learning
               was
               but
               little
               ,
               their
               Vertue
               was
               less
               ;
               for
               being
               brought
               up
               in
               Idleness
               ,
               they
               followed
               nothing
               but
               Debauchery
               and
               Sports
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Hence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               places
               there
               are
               so
               many
               wicked
               ,
               and
               wretched
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               Priests
               —
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               Priests
               are
               so
               contemned
               by
               the
               common
               People
               —
               Formerly
               the
               Priesthood
               was
               highly
               honoured
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               nothing
               was
               more
               venerable
               than
               that
               Order
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               now
               nothing
               is
               more
               vile
               and
               despicable
               .
               —
            
             *
             
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               now
               more
               Thieves
               and
               Robbers
               ,
               than
               true
               Pastors
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               —
            
             *
             
               Why
               should
               any
               man
               now
               flatter
               himself
               with
               hopes
               of
               Preferment
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               Vertue
               or
               Learning
               ?
               Men
               do
               not
               now
               (
               as
               formerly
               )
               rise
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               such
               Arts
               —
            
             *
             
               Which
               of
               those
               that
               are
               now
               adays
               advanced
               to
               the
               Pontifical
               Dignity
               ,
               hath
               so
               much
               as
               perfunctorily
               read
               ,
               or
               heard
               ,
               or
               learn't
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               yea
               ,
               or
               ever
               touched
               any
               more
               than
               the
               cover
               of
               the
               Bible
               ?
            
             Again
             *
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             prodigious
             Covetousness
             of
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             gross
             neglect
             of
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             
               They
               would
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               much
               more
               contentedly
               bear
               the
               loss
               of
               ten
               thousand
               Souls
               ,
               than
               of
               ten
               or
               twelve
               Shillings
               .
               But
               why
               do
               I
               say
               more
               contentedly
               ?
               When
               without
               the
               least
               trouble
               or
               disturbance
               to
               themselves
               ,
               they
               can
               bear
               the
               loss
               of
               Souls
               ;
               a
               thing
               so
               far
               from
               their
               care
               ,
               that
               it
               never
               entred
               into
               their
               thoughts
               .
            
             Had
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             those
             days
             but
             had
             Wit
             enough
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Money
             ,
             they
             might
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             for
             a
             small
             Sum
             have
             hired
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             have
             renounced
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             ceased
             to
             propagate
             it
             ;
             though
             they
             had
             known
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             should
             have
             damned
             all
             their
             Posterity
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               if
               there
               were
               perhaps
               any
               one
               who
               did
               not
               take
               these
               courses
               ,
               the
               rest
               would
               all
               snarle
               at
               him
               ,
               call
               him
               Fool
               ,
               and
               say
               he
               was
               unfit
               to
               be
               a
               Priest.
               —
               So
               that
               the
               study
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               together
               with
               the
               Professors
               of
               it
               )
               was
               turned
               into
               laughter
               and
               scorn
               by
               all
               ;
               but
               (
               which
               is
               prodigious
               )
               especially
               by
               the
               Popes
               ,
               who
               prefer
               their
               own
               Traditions
               many
               degrees
               before
               the
               Commands
               of
               God.
            
             I
             desire
             Mr.
             S.
             to
             take
             notice
             in
             what
             kind
             
             of
             Times
             Tradition
             was
             set
             up
             against
             Scripture
             .
             Again
             *
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             choice
             of
             persons
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               there
               was
               no
               enquiry
               made
               into
               their
               Lives
               ,
               no
               question
               about
               their
               Manners
               :
               As
               for
               their
               Learning
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               what
               need
               I
               speak
               of
               that
               ?
               When
               we
               see
               the
               Priests
               ,
               almost
               universally
               ▪
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               read
               ,
               though
               but
               in
               an
               haesitating
               and
               spelling
               fashion
               ,
               drawing
               out
               one
               syllable
               after
               another
               ,
               without
               understanding
               either
               the
               sense
               of
               what
               they
               read
               ,
               or
               the
               words
               .
            
             I
             am
             now
             reconciled
             to
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             ,
             and
             convinced
             that
             there
             was
             great
             need
             of
             it
             in
             those
             Ages
             in
             which
             scarce
             any
             of
             the
             Priests
             could
             either
             write
             or
             read
             .
             I
             omit
             the
             particulars
             of
             what
             he
             says
             *
             concerning
             the
             
               common
               Drunkenness
               and
               Incontinency
               of
               Priests
               ,
               who
            
             (
             because
             they
             made
             Conscience
             of
             Marriage
             )
             
               kept
               Whores
               in
               their
               Houses
            
             ;
             concerning
             the
             dissolute
             Lives
             of
             Monks
             ;
             and
             concerning
             Nunneries
             ,
             which
             instead
             of
             being
             
               the
               Sanctuaries
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               he
               abominable
               Stews
               of
            
             Venus
             ▪
             
               and
               the
               Receptacles
               of
               lascivious
               young
               men
            
             ;
             insomuch
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               that
               at
               this
               day
               it
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               put
               a
               Virgin
               into
               a
               
               Nunnery
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               her
               a
               common
               Strumpet
               .
            
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             does
             not
             speak
             these
             things
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             general
             corruption
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             he
             adds
             *
             ,
             
               That
               wickedness
               did
               so
               abound
               in
               all
               Orders
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               scarce
               one
               among
               a
               thousand
               was
               to
               be
               found
               who
               did
               truly
               live
               up
               to
               his
               Profession
               :
               And
               if
               there
               was
               any
               one
               that
               did
               not
               follow
               these
               lewd
               courses
               ,
               he
               became
               ridiculous
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               was
               branded
               either
               as
               an
               insolent
               singular
               Mad-man
               ,
               or
               an
               Hypocrite
               .
            
             I
             wil
             conclude
             this
             long
             Testimony
             with
             the
             character
             which
             he
             gives
             *
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             Clement
             by
             name
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               he
               did
               chiefly
               apply
               himself
               to
               gratifie
               and
               oblige
               all
               the
               Parasites
               and
               Buffoons
               that
               had
               any
               interest
               in
               the
               several
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               :
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               did
               confer
               upon
               these
               ,
               and
               upon
               handsom
               young
               Boys
               (
               which
               he
               much
               delighted
               in
               )
               almost
               all
               the
               vacant
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               other
               Church-D●●●nities
               .
            
             It
             is
             well
             that
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             hath
             the
             security
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             had
             in
             all
             probability
             been
             lost
             among
             this
             lewd
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             gravely
             call
             the
             
               Holy
               Roman-Catholick
               Church
            
             .
          
           
           
             §
             6.
             
             To
             this
             effect
             I
             might
             have
             produced
             Testimonies
             concerning
             every
             Age
             from
             the
             Ninth
             to
             the
             Sixteenth
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             Cressy
             hath
             saved
             me
             that
             labour
             ,
             who
             acknowledges
             *
             ,
             that
             
               these
               worst
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               Ignorance
               ,
               Wordliness
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Tyranny
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               reigned
               with
               so
               much
               scope
               :
               When
               the
               Popes
               (
               so
               wicked
               ,
               so
               abominable
               in
               their
               Lives
               )
               enjoyed
               so
               unlimited
               a
               power
               even
               over
               secular
               Princes
               themselves
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               over
               the
               Clergy
               :
            
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             acknowledges
             that
             these
             
               worst
               times
            
             continued
             during
             the
             space
             
               of
               about
               six
               Ages
               before
            
             Luther
             :
             A
             competent
             time
             (
             one
             would
             think
             )
             for
             Tradition
             to
             have
             miscarried
             in
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             (
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             says
             )
             indefectible
             .
             Mr.
             Cressy
             indeed
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             That
             this
             
               was
               to
               him
               an
               irrefragable
               Testimony
               of
               a
               strange
               watchfulness
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               preserve
               it
               from
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               established
               and
               dangerous
               Errors
               )
               during
               these
               worst
               times
               .
            
             And
             very
             likely
             it
             is
             that
             this
             might
             appear
             so
             to
             such
             a
             
               Catholick
               whose
               judgment
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               it
               is
               to
               renounce
               his
               own
               judgment
               :
            
             but
             it
             will
             never
             appear
             irrefragable
             ,
             to
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             judgment
             
             about
             him
             ,
             unless
             Mr.
             Cressy
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             does
             not
             mean
             gross
             wickedness
             of
             Life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               dangerous
               errors
            
             in
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             likewise
             ,
             that
             a
             general
             viciousness
             and
             debauchery
             of
             Manners
             is
             not
             as
             pernicious
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             as
             destructive
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             
               establish'd
               Errors
            
             in
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             is
             not
             equally
             concerned
             to
             preserve
             the
             Church
             from
             things
             equally
             pernicious
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             proved
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             then
             this
             Declamatory
             discourse
             of
             his
             may
             signify
             something
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             a
             true
             representation
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             those
             Ages
             ,
             was
             not
             this
             a
             very
             fit
             time
             for
             the
             Devil
             to
             play
             his
             Pranks
             in
             ?
             Will
             any
             man
             that
             reads
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             think
             it
             impossible
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             should
             have
             been
             depraved
             in
             this
             Age
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             most
             sensless
             and
             absurd
             Tenets
             might
             then
             be
             brought
             in
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Christian
             Doctrines
             ?
             When
             scarce
             any
             one
             knew
             what
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             was
             :
             When
             a
             general
             ignorance
             of
             Letters
             ▪
             
             and
             almost
             an
             universal
             stupidity
             and
             madness
             had
             seized
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             :
             When
             there
             was
             a
             horrid
             depravation
             of
             manners
             ,
             and
             a
             general
             failure
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Piety
             both
             in
             the
             Head
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             When
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Popes
             were
             Tragically
             wicked
             ,
             and
             no
             footsteps
             of
             Piety
             appeared
             in
             them
             :
             When
             for
             about
             150
             years
             together
             ,
             in
             a
             continued
             succession
             of
             50
             Popes
             ,
             there
             was
             scarce
             one
             pious
             and
             vertuous
             Man
             (
             or
             Woman
             )
             sate
             in
             that
             Chair
             :
             When
             the
             Whores
             governed
             Rome
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             Bishops
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             made
             their
             own
             Gallants
             Popes
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             a
             Colledge
             of
             Cardinals
             of
             such
             Monsters
             as
             themselves
             :
             When
             
               pretty
               Boys
            
             ,
             and
             Parasites
             ,
             and
             Buffoons
             led
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Nose
             ,
             and
             were
             gratified
             with
             the
             best
             Bishopricks
             and
             Dignities
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             When
             there
             was
             a
             general
             decay
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             defection
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             When
             in
             many
             Countreys
             neither
             Sacraments
             ,
             nor
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Rites
             were
             observed
             :
             When
             Violence
             and
             Fraud
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Arts
             of
             Deceit
             and
             Couzenage
             ,
             and
             
             blacker
             Arts
             than
             these
             ,
             were
             the
             common
             study
             and
             practice
             :
             When
             Intemperance
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Lewdness
             and
             Debauchery
             ,
             reigned
             in
             all
             sorts
             and
             orders
             of
             men
             :
             When
             the
             generality
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             (
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             *
             ,
             can
             only
             teach
             the
             Traditionary
             Doctrine
             )
             were
             ignorant
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             (
             very
             few
             of
             them
             being
             able
             so
             much
             as
             to
             read
             tolerably
             )
             and
             did
             neglect
             to
             teach
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             breed
             up
             any
             in
             knowledg
             to
             succeed
             them
             in
             their
             Office
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             lewdness
             of
             their
             lives
             did
             surpass
             the
             vilest
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Was
             not
             such
             an
             Age
             a
             fit
             season
             to
             plant
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             in
             ?
             Or
             if
             any
             thing
             more
             monstrous
             than
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             it
             might
             then
             have
             taken
             place
             ;
             for
             what
             Weeds
             would
             not
             have
             grown
             in
             so
             rank
             a
             Soyl
             ?
             Doth
             Mr.
             S.
             think
             it
             impossible
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             were
             born
             in
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             scarce
             any
             one
             would
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             teach
             it
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             could
             then
             have
             been
             altered
             ,
             when
             so
             few
             understood
             ,
             and
             fewer
             practised
             it
             :
             When
             ptodigious
             
             Impiety
             and
             Wickedness
             did
             overspread
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             the
             Pope
             down
             to
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             can
             any
             one
             believe
             that
             men
             generally
             made
             Conscience
             to
             instruct
             their
             Children
             in
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Was
             it
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             neglect
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             when
             all
             others
             failed
             ?
             That
             there
             should
             be
             any
             mistake
             about
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             so
             much
             Ignorance
             ?
             unless
             he
             be
             of
             Mr.
             
             Rushworth's
             *
             mind
             ,
             who
             reckons
             Ignorance
             among
             
               the
               Parents
               of
               Religion
            
             .
             Where
             were
             then
             the
             
               Arguments
               of
               Hope
               and
               Fear
            
             ?
             Were
             they
             
               strongly
               applied
            
             ,
             or
             were
             they
             not
             ?
             Were
             they
             
               causes
               of
               actual
               will
            
             in
             Christians
             to
             believe
             well
             ,
             when
             they
             lived
             so
             ill
             ?
             Or
             is
             Christianity
             only
             fitted
             to
             form
             mens
             minds
             to
             a
             right
             belief
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             efficacy
             to
             govern
             their
             lives
             ?
             Hath
             Christ
             taken
             care
             to
             keep
             his
             Church
             from
             Error
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             Vice
             ?
             As
             the
             great
             Cardinal
             Perron
             *
             (
             stooping
             below
             his
             own
             Wit
             and
             Reason
             to
             serve
             a
             bad
             Cause
             )
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               sings
               ,
               and
               will
               sing
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               am
               black
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               fair
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               black
               in
               Manners
               ,
               but
               fair
               in
               Doctrine
               :
            
             As
             if
             
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Prophesies
             and
             Promises
             of
             Scripture
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             were
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             care
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             assistance
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             she
             should
             be
             wicked
             ,
             but
             Orthodox
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             Where
             were
             then
             the
             
               vigorous
               causes
               imprinting
            
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             continuing
             it
             more
             particularly
             at
             Rome
             than
             any
             where
             else
             ;
             and
             of
             securing
             that
             See
             and
             its
             
               supreme
               Pastor
            
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             above
             any
             other
             See
             or
             Pastor
             whatsoever
             ?
             Who
             is
             so
             little
             versed
             in
             History
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             understand
             the
             dismal
             state
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             ?
             Who
             does
             not
             know
             what
             advantages
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             their
             servile
             Clergy
             made
             of
             the
             ignorance
             and
             superstition
             of
             those
             and
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             Arts
             and
             steps
             they
             raised
             themselves
             to
             that
             power
             which
             they
             held
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             a
             long
             while
             after
             ?
             When
             they
             could
             tread
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             Princes
             ;
             and
             make
             a
             great
             King
             walk
             bare-foot
             ,
             and
             yield
             himself
             to
             be
             scourged
             by
             a
             company
             of
             petulant
             Monks
             :
             When
             they
             could
             send
             any
             
             man
             upon
             an
             Errand
             to
             visit
             the
             holy
             Sepulchre
             ,
             or
             the
             Shrine
             of
             such
             a
             Saint
             ;
             and
             command
             five
             or
             six
             Kings
             with
             great
             Armies
             upon
             a
             needless
             expedition
             into
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             that
             so
             during
             their
             absence
             they
             might
             play
             their
             own
             Game
             the
             better
             :
             When
             they
             could
             mint
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             impose
             upon
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             People
             (
             without
             the
             authority
             of
             any
             ancient
             Books
             )
             absurd
             and
             counterfeit
             Tales
             of
             ancient
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             as
             delivered
             down
             to
             them
             by
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             could
             bring
             that
             foppish
             Book
             the
             Legend
             ,
             almost
             into
             equal
             Authority
             and
             Veneration
             with
             the
             Bible
             ;
             and
             perswade
             the
             easy
             people
             that
             St.
             Denys
             carried
             his
             own
             head
             in
             his
             hand
             after
             it
             was
             cut
             off
             two
             miles
             ,
             and
             kiss'd
             it
             when
             he
             laid
             it
             down
             .
             Any
             one
             that
             shall
             but
             reflect
             upon
             the
             monstrous
             practises
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             in
             these
             Ages
             ,
             the
             strange
             Feats
             they
             played
             ,
             and
             what
             absurdities
             they
             imposed
             upon
             the
             superstitious
             credulity
             of
             Princes
             and
             People
             ,
             may
             readily
             imagine
             not
             only
             the
             possibility
             ,
             but
             the
             easiness
             of
             innovating
             new
             Doctrines
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             under
             the
             specious
             pretences
             of
             Antitiquity
             ,
             
             and
             constant
             and
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             possibility
             of
             Errors
             coming
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             White
             ridiculously
             compares
             it
             *
             ,
             as
             if
             an
             Orator
             should
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             people
             ,
             that
             
               George
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               long
               staff
               ,
               and
               a
            
             nimble
             
               cast
               of
               his
               body
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             advantages
             ,
             
               might
               leap
               over
            
             Paul
             
               's
               Steeple
               ;
               never
               considering
               all
               the
               while
               the
               disproportion
               of
               all
               these
               advantages
               to
               the
               height
               of
               the
               Steeple
               :
               so
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               he
               that
               discourseth
               at
               large
               how
               Errors
               use
               to
               slide
               into
               mans
               life
               ,
               without
               comparing
               the
               power
               of
               the
               causes
               of
               Error
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               resisting
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               this
               Principle
               ,
               Nothing
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               but
               what
               descends
               by
               Tradition
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               says
               no
               more
               towards
               proving
               an
               Error
               's
               over-running
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               the
               Orator
               for
            
             George
             
               's
               leaping
               over
               the
               Steeple
            
             .
             How
             vain
             is
             this
             ?
             When
             it
             appears
             ,
             from
             this
             Instance
             that
             I
             have
             given
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Ninth
             and
             Tenth
             Centuries
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             ;
             that
             the
             causes
             of
             Error
             were
             infinitely
             stronger
             than
             the
             power
             of
             resistance
             .
             
             The
             great
             causes
             of
             Error
             are
             Ignorance
             and
             Vice
             ;
             where
             Ignorance
             reigns
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             Power
             ;
             where
             Vice
             ,
             no
             Will
             to
             resist
             it
             .
             And
             how
             great
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Viciousness
             of
             all
             orders
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             was
             ,
             is
             too
             too
             apparent
             from
             the
             Testimonies
             I
             have
             brought
             .
             Where
             was
             the
             strength
             of
             resisting
             Error
             ,
             when
             for
             150
             years
             together
             the
             Popes
             were
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             overwhelmed
             with
             Ignorance
             ,
             abandoned
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             vice
             ,
             and
             most
             supinely
             negligent
             in
             instructing
             the
             People
             ?
             In
             such
             a
             degenerate
             state
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             what
             strength
             is
             there
             in
             this
             Principle
             ,
             
               Nothing
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               but
               what
               descends
               by
               Tradition
               ?
            
             When
             those
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             teach
             men
             what
             that
             Doctrine
             is
             which
             was
             derived
             to
             them
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             are
             generally
             careless
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             themselves
             what
             that
             Doctrine
             is
             ;
             When
             they
             addict
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             their
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             other
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             designs
             of
             Gain
             ,
             and
             getting
             Dominion
             over
             the
             People
             .
             What
             can
             hinder
             men
             so
             disposed
             from
             corrupting
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             suiting
             it
             to
             their
             own
             Lusts
             
             and
             Interests
             ?
             And
             what
             shall
             hinder
             the
             People
             from
             embracing
             those
             Corruptions
             ?
             when
             by
             the
             negligence
             of
             their
             Pastors
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             their
             being
             deprived
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             a
             known
             Tongue
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             utterly
             incapable
             of
             knowing
             what
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             is
             .
             So
             that
             in
             an
             Age
             of
             such
             profound
             Ignorance
             and
             Vice
             ,
             and
             general
             neglect
             of
             Instruction
             't
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             impossible
             for
             Errors
             to
             over-run
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             morally
             impossible
             ;
             and
             
             George's
             
               long
               staff
            
             and
             advantagious
             
               cast
               of
               his
               Body
            
             are
             more
             powerful
             causes
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             leap
             over
             
             Paul's
             Steeple
             ,
             than
             this
             Principle
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               but
               what
               descends
               by
               Tradition
               ,
            
             is
             to
             keep
             Errors
             out
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             an
             ignorant
             and
             vicious
             Age
             ;
             when
             few
             or
             none
             are
             either
             able
             or
             willing
             to
             instruct
             men
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
             For
             suppose
             this
             always
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Principle
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               descended
               to
               them
               by
               Tradition
               :
            
             How
             shall
             this
             Principle
             secure
             the
             Church
             from
             Heresy
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               nothing
               but
               Truth
               is
               to
               be
               assented
               to
               ,
            
             doth
             secure
             men
             from
             Error
             ?
             Or
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               no
               man
               is
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               wise
               and
               vertuous
               ,
            
             does
             secure
             the
             generality
             of
             mankind
             from
             folly
             and
             vice
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             SEcondly
             ,
             
             The
             Principles
             upon
             which
             this
             Demonstration
             relies
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             proved
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Principle
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Age
               ,
               which
               holds
               her
               Faith
               delivered
               thus
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               neither
               can
               it self
               have
               changed
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               know
               or
               doubt
               that
               any
               Age
               since
               the
               Apostles
               had
               changed
               or
               innovated
               any
               thing
               therein
               .
               This
               Proposition
            
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             )
             
               needs
               no
               proof
               to
               evidence
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               an
               Explication
               .
               For
               since
               no
               man
               can
               hold
               contrary
               to
               his
               knowledg
               ,
               or
               doubt
               of
               what
               he
               holds
               ,
               nor
               change
               or
               innovate
               in
               the
               case
               proposed
               without
               knowing
               he
               did
               so
               ;
               't
               is
               a
               manifest
               impossibility
               a
               whole
               Age
               should
               fall
               into
               an
               absurdity
               so
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               one
               single
               man.
            
             But
             (
             by
             his
             favour
             )
             that
             which
             he
             says
             is
             no
             proof
             ,
             
             but
             only
             an
             Explication
             ,
             is
             a
             proof
             if
             it
             be
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             the
             force
             of
             it
             this
             ;
             That
             which
             is
             
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               nature
               if
               one
               single
               man
               ,
               is
               manifestly
               impossible
               to
               a
               whole
               Age
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             any
             single
             man
             
               to
               hold
               contrary
               to
               his
               knowledg
               ,
               &c.
            
             therefore
             impossible
             to
             a
             whole
             Age
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               that
               Age
               which
               holds
               her
               Faith
               delivered
               thus
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               neither
               can
               it self
               have
               changed
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             making
             good
             of
             this
             
               first
               Principle
            
             ,
             Mr.
             S.
             hath
             left
             nothing
             unproved
             but
             only
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             single
             man
             that
             holds
             his
             Faith
             to
             have
             been
             delivered
             uninterruptedly
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             should
             either
             himself
             have
             changed
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             know
             or
             doubt
             that
             any
             Age
             since
             the
             Apostles
             hath
             changed
             or
             innovated
             any
             thing
             therein
             :
             And
             to
             make
             out
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             there
             only
             remains
             this
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             single
             man
             to
             be
             mistaken
             .
             For
             if
             that
             be
             possible
             ,
             then
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             a
             man
             may
             hold
             that
             to
             have
             been
             delivered
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             from
             the
             
             Apostles
             which
             was
             not
             so
             delivered
             .
          
           
             §
             2.
             
             His
             
               second
               Principle
            
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Age
               could
               innovate
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               withall
               deliver
               that
               very
               thing
               to
               posterity
               as
               received
               from
               Christ
               by
               continual
               Succession
               .
            
             He
             proves
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Since
               man
               is
               a
               rational
               Creature
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               some
               Reason
               or
               Motive
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               which
               he
               proposeth
               to
               himself
               as
               an
               end
               to
               be
               achieved
               by
               his
               action
               :
               And
               whatever
               his
               remote
               end
               is
               ,
               his
               immediate
               end
               ,
               in
               telling
               posterity
               a
               late
               invented
               thing
               was
               held
               immdiately
               before
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               them
               belive
               it
               .
               Wherefore
               since
               a
               seen
               impossibility
               cannot
               be
               a
               Motive
               to
               one
               not
               frantick
               ;
               and
               since
               't
               is
               evidently
               impossiible
               they
               should
               make
               posterity
               believe
               a
               thing
               so
               universally
               known
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               as
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               it
               is
               as
               impossiible
               this
               Principle
               should
               faulter
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               fore-going
               Age
               should
               conspire
               to
               act
               without
               a
               motive
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               succeeding
               Age
               should
               believe
               what
               they
               know
               to
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               should
               hold
               both
               sides
               of
               a
               Contradiction
               in
               a
               clear
               matter
               of
               Fact.
            
             The
             force
             of
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             man
             not
             frantick
             should
             attempt
             to
             innovate
             in
             matter
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             because
             
             the
             immediate
             end
             of
             such
             an
             attempt
             must
             be
             to
             have
             his
             new
             Doctrine
             believed
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             should
             attain
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             impossible
             he
             should
             not
             see
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             attain
             it
             ▪
             Now
             a
             seen
             impossibility
             is
             an
             end
             that
             cannot
             move
             any
             one
             that
             is
             not
             frantick
             ;
             therefore
             no
             man
             that
             is
             not
             frantick
             ,
             can
             attempt
             to
             innovate
             in
             matter
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             Thus
             he
             hath
             demonstrated
             it
             impossible
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Hereticks
             ,
             if
             a
             Heretick
             be
             one
             that
             attempts
             to
             innovate
             in
             matter
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             attmpters
             they
             must
             be
             frantick
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             frantick
             they
             can
             be
             no
             Hereticks
             ;
             for
             Heresie
             implies
             a
             Crime
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             not
             impute
             the
             actions
             of
             mad
             men
             to
             them
             as
             faults
             .
             Again
             ,
             suppose
             he
             that
             attempts
             to
             innovate
             be
             mistaken
             (
             and
             I
             hope
             Mr.
             S.
             will
             grant
             that
             a
             Heretick
             is
             fallible
             )
             and
             think
             that
             which
             he
             delivers
             as
             Christs
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             really
             so
             ,
             though
             indeed
             it
             be
             not
             ;
             why
             should
             such
             a
             person
             think
             it
             impossible
             to
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             received
             from
             Christ
             which
             he
             really
             thinks
             was
             received
             ,
             and
             thinks
             he
             can
             makes
             it
             
             appear
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             that
             
               Man
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               rational
               Creature
               ,
            
             may
             attempt
             to
             innovate
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             his
             
               second
               Principle
            
             is
             not
             proved
             .
             If
             Mr.
             S.
             had
             any
             regard
             to
             
               the
               noble
               Science
               of
               Controversie
            
             (
             whereof
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             so
             great
             a
             Master
             )
             he
             would
             not
             bring
             such
             trifling
             Sophisms
             instead
             of
             demonstrative
             Proofs
             :
             And
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             demonstrative
             Proof
             will
             serve
             to
             establish
             any
             Principle
             upon
             which
             a
             Demonstration
             is
             to
             be
             built
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             DOctrines
             and
             Practises
             which
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             been
             innovated
             ,
             
             have
             made
             the
             same
             pretence
             to
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             .
             And
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             give
             several
             Instances
             ;
             one
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             rest
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             instance
             among
             the
             
               Traditionary
               Jews
            
             ,
             whose
             perswasion
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             was
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             Oral
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             their
             C●bala
             ,
             hath
             descended
             to
             them
             from
             
             Moses
             uninterruptedly
             .
             Now
             here
             is
             the
             
               existence
               of
               such
               a
               perswasion
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             affirms
             to
             be
             
               impossible
               without
               Traditions
               ever-indeficiency
               to
               beget
               it
               .
            
             And
             this
             perswasion
             of
             theirs
             is
             most
             exactly
             parallel
             with
             the
             pretensions
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             For
             here
             's
             a
             multitude
             of
             Traditionary
             Jews
             ,
             manifoldly
             greater
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             Dissenters
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             Romish
             Church
             is
             in
             comparison
             to
             those
             Christians
             that
             dissent
             from
             Her.
             Josephus
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             That
             
               the
               richer
               sort
               were
               of
               the
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               but
               the
               multitude
               were
               on
               the
               Pharisees
               side
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             this
             mark
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             (
             as
             Bellarmine
             calls
             it
             )
             common
             to
             them
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             greatest
             number
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             continue
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             although
             they
             do
             not
             call
             themselves
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             call
             all
             Jews
             that
             do
             dissent
             from
             them
             Schismaticks
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Sadduces
             were
             for
             the
             written
             Law
             against
             Oral
             Tradition
             ,
             is
             I
             confess
             no
             credit
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             that
             our
             Saviour
             reproved
             the
             Traditionary
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             of
             the
             
             Pharisees
             ,
             because
             by
             them
             they
             made
             void
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             to
             the
             discredit
             of
             the
             Assertors
             of
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
             Both
             Romanists
             and
             Pharisees
             they
             own
             alike
             a
             
               written
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             both
             pretend
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             explication
             thereof
             to
             have
             descended
             to
             them
             by
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             .
             For
             just
             as
             the
             Traditionary
             Christians
             do
             now
             ,
             so
             Josephus
             tells
             *
             us
             the
             Traditionary
             Jews
             of
             old
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             did
             pretend
             by
             their
             Oral
             Tradition
             
               to
               interpret
               the
               Law
               more
               accurately
               and
               exactly
            
             than
             any
             other
             Sect.
             In
             like
             manner
             he
             *
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               belonged
               to
               Prayer
               and
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               were
               regulated
               and
               administred
               according
               to
               their
               interpretations
            
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             they
             both
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               by
               their
               Tradition
            
             ;
             which
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             no
             otherwise
             than
             Mr.
             S.
             does
             ,
             by
             equalling
             
               Oral
               Tradition
               to
               Scripture
            
             ;
             nay
             preferring
             it
             above
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             making
             it
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             interpreting
             the
             Scripture
             according
             to
             it
             .
             Hence
             are
             those
             common
             sayings
             in
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             and
             other
             Jewish
             Books
             ;
             
               Do
               not
               think
               that
               the
               written
               Law
               is
               
               the
               foundation
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Law
               Orally
               delivered
               is
               the
               right
               foundation
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             with
             Mr.
             S.
             that
             not
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             is
             the
             true
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             Again
             ,
             
               There
               is
               more
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Scribes
            
             (
             viz.
             the
             Testifiers
             of
             Tradition
             )
             
               than
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               written
               Law.
            
             Again
             ,
             
               The
               Oral
               Law
               excells
               the
               Written
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Soul
               doth
               the
               Body
            
             ;
             which
             accords
             very
             well
             with
             what
             Mr.
             S.
             frequently
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             without
             Tradition
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             Letter
             ,
             destitute
             of
             life
             and
             sense
             .
             Hence
             also
             it
             is
             that
             they
             required
             the
             People
             (
             as
             the
             Traditionary
             Church
             does
             now
             )
             to
             yield
             up
             themselves
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             Tradition
             even
             in
             the
             most
             absurd
             things
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             common
             saying
             among
             them
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Scribes
               say
               that
               the
               right
               hand
               is
               the
               left
               ,
               and
               the
               left
               the
               right
            
             (
             that
             Bread
             is
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Wine
             is
             Blood
             )
             
               hearken
               to
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             no
             scruple
             of
             whatsoever
             they
             deliver
             as
             Tradition
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             or
             Sense
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             The
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             many
             of
             them
             practical
             ;
             such
             were
             all
             those
             which
             concerned
             external
             
             rites
             and
             observances
             ,
             as
             
               washing
               of
               hands
               and
               cups
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             these
             Pharisaical
             Traditions
             had
             also
             that
             unspeakable
             advantage
             which
             Mr.
             S.
             says
             renders
             their
             Traditions
             unmistakeable
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             daily
             practised
             ,
             and
             came
             down
             
               clad
               in
               such
               plain
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               stupid
               man
               living
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               ignorant
               of
               them
               .
            
             Therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Principles
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             any
             Age
             of
             the
             Jews
             should
             be
             perswaded
             that
             these
             things
             were
             commanded
             by
             Moses
             and
             ever
             since
             observed
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             so
             :
             And
             yet
             our
             Saviour
             denies
             these
             Customs
             to
             have
             been
             of
             any
             such
             Authority
             as
             they
             pretended
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             But
             I
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             taken
             all
             this
             pains
             to
             shew
             the
             agreement
             which
             is
             between
             the
             Traditionary
             Jews
             and
             Papists
             ,
             their
             own
             Writers
             so
             liberally
             acknowledging
             it
             .
             Mr.
             White
             *
             indeed
             says
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               not
               delivered
               to
               them
               Orally
               ,
               but
               by
               Writing
            
             ;
             than
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Hypothesis
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               Jewish
               Faith
            
             was
             conveyed
             to
             them
             not
             Orally
             ,
             but
             by
             Writing
             ,
             then
             either
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             had
             no
             sufficient
             
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             Writing
             may
             be
             such
             a
             Rule
             .
             But
             other
             of
             their
             Champions
             make
             great
             use
             of
             the
             Parallel
             ,
             between
             the
             Traditionary
             Jews
             and
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             to
             confirm
             from
             thence
             their
             own
             Traditionary
             Doctrines
             .
             Cardinal
             Perron
             hath
             a
             full
             passage
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               As
               this
            
             (
             says
             he
             *
             )
             
               is
               to
               preserve
               a
               sound
               and
               entire
               respect
               to
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               ancient
               Mosaick
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               believe
               and
               observe
               not
               only
               all
               the
               things
               which
               are
               therein
               actually
               contained
               ,
               but
               also
               those
               things
               which
               are
               therein
               contained
               mediately
               and
               relatively
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Paradise
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               which
               were
               not
               contained
               therein
               but
               mediately
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               authority
               which
               it
               gave
               to
               the
               deposition
               of
               the
               Patriarchal
               and
               Mosaick
               Tradition
               ,
               preserved
               by
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Oral
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               :
               So
               this
               is
               to
               preserve
               a
               sound
               and
               entire
               respect
               to
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               believe
               and
               observe
               all
               the
               things
               which
               it
               contains
               ,
               not
               only
               immediately
               and
               by
               it self
               ,
               but
               mediately
               and
               by
               reference
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               Traditions
               ,
               to
               which
               in
               gross
               and
               generally
               it
               gives
               the
               Authority
               of
               Apostolical
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               to
               
               the
               Church
               the
               Authority
               of
               Guardian
               and
               Depositary
               to
               preserve
               ▪
               and
               attest
               them
               .
               Voysin
            
             in
             his
             Observations
             upon
             
               Raymundus
               Martyn
            
             ,
             *
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               as
               in
               the
               Old
               Law
               the
               great
               Consistory
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               was
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               true
               Tradition
               ,
               so
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               the
               See
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               Traditions
               .
               And
               as
               the
               continual
               succession
               of
               the
               High
               Priests
               and
               Fathers
               among
               the
               Jews
               was
               the
               great
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               so
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               with
               us
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               is
               confirmed
               by
               a
               continual
               succession
               of
               Popes
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             From
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             among
             the
             Jews
             made
             the
             same
             pretence
             to
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             which
             the
             Papists
             do
             at
             this
             day
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstration
             
               a
               Posteriori
            
             is
             every
             whit
             as
             strong
             for
             the
             Jews
             against
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Papists
             against
             the
             Protestants
             .
             For
             we
             find
             that
             in
             our
             
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             
               the
               present
               perswasion
               of
               the
               Traditionary
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Rites
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             their
             written
             Law
             was
             
               descended
               from
            
             
             Moses
             
               and
               the
            
             Prophets
             
               to
               them
               uninterruptedly
               ▪
               which
               we
               find
               was
               most
               firmly
               rooted
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             But
             the
             Jews
             had
             a
             constant
             Tradition
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             a
             great
             temporal
             Prince
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Letters
             of
             the
             Prophesies
             concerning
             him
             ,
             might
             well
             enough
             have
             been
             accommodated
             to
             the
             low
             and
             suffering
             condition
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             infallibly
             know
             that
             their
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             another
             kind
             of
             person
             ,
             from
             
               sense
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             from
             the
             interpretation
             of
             those
             Prophesies
             Orally
             brought
             down
             to
             them
             
               from
               the
               Patriarchal
               and
               Mosaick
               Tradition
               preserved
               by
               heart
               and
               in
               the
               Oral
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               living
               voyce
               of
            
             their
             
               Church
               essential
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             universal
             consent
             of
             the
             then
             Traditionary
             Jews
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Jewish
             Tradition
             did
             indeed
             bring
             down
             several
             Doctrines
             not
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             of
             Hell
             ,
             of
             
               the
               last
               Judgment
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             as
             Cardinal
             Perron
             affirms
             )
             but
             it
             did
             not
             bring
             down
             this
             
               Point
               of
               the
            
             Messiah's
             
               being
               a
               Temporal
               Prince
            
             :
             Then
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             *
             asks
             us
             ,
             so
             the
             Jew
             does
             him
             ;
             
             
               By
               what
               vertue
               Tradition
               brought
               down
               those
               other
               Points
               ?
               and
               whether
               the
               same
               vertue
               were
               not
               powerful
               to
               bring
               down
            
             this
             
               as
               well
               as
               those
            
             ?
             Then
             he
             will
             ask
             him
             farther
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               necessary
               connexion
               and
               relation
               between
               a
               constant
               Cause
               ,
               and
               its
               formal
               Effect
               ?
               So
               that
               if
               its
               formal
               Effect
               be
               Points
               received
               as
               delivered
               ever
               ,
               the
               proper
               Cause
               must
               be
               an
               ever-delivery
               ;
               whence
               he
               will
               argue
               from
               such
               an
               Effect
               to
               its
               Cause
               for
               any
               particular
               Point
               ,
               and
               consequently
               for
            
             this
             
               Point
               that
               is
               in
               Controversie
               between
            
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Messiah's
             being
             a
             Temporal
             Prince
             ,
             
               in
               case
               it
               be
               a
               Point
               held
               ever
               delivered
            
             ;
             but
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             held
             by
             the
             Jews
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             held
             so
             ever
             since
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             transcribing
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Demonstration
             ,
             only
             desire
             him
             as
             he
             reads
             it
             over
             ,
             to
             imagine
             instead
             of
             Mr.
             S.
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             demonstrating
             against
             one
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             will
             find
             this
             Demonstration
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             of
             it
             (
             changing
             only
             the
             Names
             )
             as
             forcibly
             concluding
             
             Christ
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             infer
             any
             point
             of
             Popery
             against
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Before
             I
             leave
             this
             Instance
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Tradition
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             consider
             what
             Mr.
             White
             *
             hath
             offered
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             to
             it
             ;
             as
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             matter
             of
             these
             Traditions
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               Explications
               of
               Scripture
               framed
               and
               invented
               by
               their
               own
               Rabbines
               .
            
             So
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Popish
             Traditions
             are
             Innovations
             .
             But
             then
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             S.
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             they
             can
             demonstrate
             them
             to
             be
             descended
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             present
             perswasion
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             that
             they
             are
             so
             descended
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             this
             Demonstration
             be
             good
             ,
             the
             Jews
             can
             prove
             their
             Traditions
             to
             be
             descended
             from
             Moses
             and
             the
             
               Prophets
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             He
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             
               form
               of
               these
               Traditions
               is
               more
               ridiculous
               than
               the
               Canting
               of
               Gypsies
               ,
               or
               the
               jugling
               of
               Hocus-pocus
               ,
               because
               it
               consists
               in
               inventing
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               from
               the
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               numbers
               ,
               and
               changes
               of
               Letters
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             gross
             inexcusable
             mistake
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Jews
             have
             such
             a
             Cabala
             (
             called
             Gematry
             )
             
             as
             this
             which
             Mr.
             White
             describes
             ;
             yet
             that
             Cabala
             which
             is
             urged
             in
             this
             Instance
             ,
             and
             which
             our
             Saviour
             reproves
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Jewish
             Writers
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Vnwritten
               or
               Oral
               Law
            
             ;
             which
             they
             say
             was
             delivered
             to
             Moses
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             conveyed
             to
             Aaron
             and
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             successively
             delivered
             down
             from
             one
             Age
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             by
             
               Rabbi
               Jehuda
            
             compiled
             into
             one
             Volume
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Mishna
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             this
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Numbring
             ,
             Combining
             ,
             or
             changing
             of
             Letters
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             White
             imagines
             .
             But
             suppose
             it
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             were
             more
             ridiculous
             than
             he
             conceits
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             the
             Instance
             would
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             conclusive
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             what
             they
             affirm
             be
             true
             ,
             That
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             is
             infallible
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             perswasion
             of
             a
             Traditionary
             Church
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             descended
             to
             them
             from
             Christ
             or
             Moses
             ,
             be
             a
             demonstration
             that
             it
             did
             so
             :
             For
             if
             this
             be
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             't
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             what
             the
             Doctrine
             
             be
             either
             for
             matter
             or
             form
             :
             For
             if
             it
             be
             once
             demonstrated
             to
             have
             come
             from
             Christ
             or
             Moses
             ,
             it
             is
             without
             any
             farther
             dispute
             to
             be
             received
             as
             of
             Divine
             authority
             .
             So
             that
             Mr.
             White
             quite
             alters
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             whether
             the
             Jewish
             Cabala
             be
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             but
             whether
             the
             general
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             that
             it
             descended
             to
             them
             by
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             from
             Moses
             ,
             be
             a
             demonstration
             that
             it
             did
             so
             .
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             the
             Jewish
             Cabala
             is
             as
             demonstratively
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             as
             the
             Oral
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             says
             ,
             
               This
               Cabala
               was
               a
               Doctrine
               delivered
               to
               few
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               strict
               charge
               to
               keep
               it
               from
               Publicity
               ,
               and
               so
               communicate
               it
               again
               successively
               to
               a
               select
               Committee
               of
               a
               few
               ;
               wherein
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               you
               may
               see
               as
               fair
               an
               opportunity
               for
               jugling
               and
               couzenage
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               case
               there
               is
               an
               impossibility
               .
            
             This
             I
             think
             is
             true
             of
             the
             Cabala
             which
             it
             (
             seems
             )
             Mr.
             White
             had
             only
             in
             his
             view
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             horrible
             mistake
             if
             he
             speak
             of
             the
             Oral
             Law
             which
             was
             contained
             in
             the
             Mishnah
             ,
             and
             which
             this
             Instance
             only
             intends
             .
             For
             of
             this
             
             Maimonides
             *
             says
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               in
               every
               Age
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
            
             Moses
             to
             Rabbi
             Jehudah
             ,
             
               who
               compiled
               the
            
             Mishna
             ,
             
               the
               Oral
               Law
               was
               publickly
               taught
               :
               And
               that
               after
            
             Rabbi
             Jehudah
             
               had
               compiled
               it
               into
               one
               Volume
               ,
               the
               Israelites
               did
               generally
               write
               out
               Copies
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               every
               where
               carefully
               taught
               ,
               for
               fear
               lest
               the
               Oral
               Law
               should
               by
               forgetfulness
               be
               last
               among
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             So
             that
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             publickness
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             
               great
               an
               impossibility
               of
               Jugling
               and
               Couzenage
               in
               the
               case
            
             of
             the
             Jewish
             as
             of
             the
             Romish
             Tradition
             .
             Besides
             ,
             was
             
               washing
               of
               Hands
               and
               Cups
            
             ,
             which
             they
             also
             pretended
             to
             have
             come
             down
             to
             them
             from
             Moses
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             constantly
             practised
             in
             every
             Age
             ,
             a
             secret
             thing
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             practical
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             performed
             in
             a
             sensible
             matter
             ?
             If
             therefore
             no
             Age
             can
             conspire
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             next
             in
             a
             plain
             custom
             ;
             and
             if
             an
             universal
             Tradition
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             cannot
             come
             in
             without
             such
             a
             conspiracy
             :
             How
             could
             this
             be
             the
             perswasion
             of
             any
             Age
             ,
             that
             
               washing
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             &c.
             was
             prescribed
             by
             Moses
             and
             practised
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             truly
             been
             so
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             for
             Instances
             among
             Christians
             ,
             whereof
             many
             remain
             yet
             upon
             Record
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             various
             and
             opposite
             Traditions
             about
             the
             
               time
               of
               Easter
            
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               Hereticks
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostolical
             Tradition
             (
             as
             St.
             Austin
             calls
             it
             )
             concerning
             
               the
               admission
               of
               Infants
               to
               the
               Communion
            
             ;
             all
             which
             have
             been
             frequently
             urged
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             yet
             sufficiently
             answered
             ;
             I
             shall
             to
             avoid
             tediousness
             ,
             passing
             by
             these
             ,
             insist
             only
             upon
             that
             of
             the
             Chiliasts
             ;
             which
             in
             Justin
             Martyr's
             time
             was
             the
             perswasion
             of
             all
             Orthodox
             Christians
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             in
             Mr.
             S's
             Dialect
             )
             of
             all
             the
             
               holders
               to
               Tradition
            
             .
             For
             if
             notwithstanding
             the
             perswasion
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             descended
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             really
             so
             descended
             ;
             then
             the
             perswasion
             of
             Christians
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             that
             a
             Doctrine
             was
             brought
             down
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             no
             Demonstration
             that
             it
             was
             so
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             To
             this
             Instance
             Mr.
             White
             answers
             *
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             Eusebius
             says
             that
             this
             Tradition
             sprang
             from
             
               Papias
               (
               a
               good
               but
               a
               credulous
               and
               simple
               man
               )
            
             
             who
             it
             seems
             was
             mistaken
             in
             saying
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             says
             it
             was
             received
             by
             all
             
               Orthodox
               Christians
            
             in
             his
             Time
             ,
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             descended
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             if
             Justin
             said
             true
             ,
             nothing
             can
             make
             more
             against
             their
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             than
             the
             natural
             consequence
             from
             these
             two
             sayings
             of
             Eusebius
             and
             Justin
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             mistake
             of
             one
             simple
             and
             credulous
             man
             may
             in
             an
             Age
             or
             two
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             universal
             entertainment
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             descended
             down
             to
             them
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             such
             matter
             .
             Hath
             not
             Mr.
             White
             now
             done
             his
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             great
             service
             by
             this
             Answer
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             according
             to
             his
             manner
             in
             all
             his
             Writings
             ,
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             remove
             a
             present
             Objection
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             much
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             his
             main
             Hypothesis
             ;
             then
             which
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             quality
             in
             a
             Writer
             which
             doth
             more
             certainly
             betray
             the
             want
             either
             of
             judgment
             ,
             or
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             good
             Cause
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             And
             whereas
             he
             says
             *
             ,
             That
             Irenaeus
             
               his
               testimony
               proves
               it
               to
               be
               
               no
               Tradition
               ;
               for
               he
               sets
               down
               the
               supposed
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               plainly
               shews
               it
               is
               a
               story
               ,
               not
               a
               Tradition
               ;
               a
               Tradition
               being
               a
               sense
               delivered
               not
               in
               set
               words
               ,
               but
               setled
               in
               the
               Auditors
               hearts
               by
               hundreds
               of
               different
               expressions
               explicating
               the
               same
               meaning
               .
            
             When
             I
             consider
             this
             passage
             of
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             complement
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             (
             as
             he
             makes
             his
             Nephew
             do
             in
             the
             Dialogue
             *
             between
             them
             )
             
               I
               cannot
               but
               applaud
               your
               Discourse
               ,
               it
               hath
               so
               pleasing
               and
               attractive
               a
               countenance
               .
            
             And
             again
             *
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               oppose
               what
               you
               say
               by
               any
               weighty
               Objection
               ,
               your
               Arguments
               being
               not
               only
               strong
               and
               nervous
               ,
               but
               of
               so
               comely
               and
               winning
               a
               complexion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             cannot
             (
             I
             say
             )
             speak
             all
             this
             of
             his
             present
             Argument
             .
             But
             I
             may
             deservedly
             apply
             to
             it
             the
             last
             part
             of
             his
             
             Nephew's
             Complement
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             an
             Argument
             so
             framed
             ,
             
               as
               if
               without
               any
               evidence
               of
               its
               consequence
               it
               would
               perswade
               men
               to
               believe
               it
               .
            
             But
             to
             return
             an
             Answer
             to
             this
             passage
             :
             It
             seems
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             White
             )
             that
             Irenaeus
             was
             mistaken
             in
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             Tradition
             :
             and
             if
             so
             learned
             a
             Father
             was
             ignorant
             in
             the
             
             common
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               what
               can
               we
            
             (
             to
             use
             Mr.
             
             S's
             words
             *
             )
             
               undertakingly
               promise
               to
               weaker
               heads
            
             ?
             Mr.
             S.
             instanceth
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             Traditions
             which
             Parents
             teach
             their
             Children
             ;
             but
             now
             Mr.
             White
             can
             shew
             plainly
             that
             these
             are
             no
             Traditions
             but
             Stories
             ,
             because
             
               Tradition
               is
               a
               sense
               delivered
               not
               in
               set
               words
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             could
             deliver
             no
             Doctrine
             unless
             they
             expressed
             the
             same
             thing
             an
             hundred
             several
             ways
             .
             But
             suppose
             they
             did
             so
             (
             which
             no
             man
             hath
             any
             reason
             to
             imagine
             ,
             because
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             expressed
             as
             plainly
             by
             one
             way
             as
             by
             an
             hundred
             )
             can
             no
             man
             deliver
             this
             Tradition
             who
             speaks
             it
             in
             any
             one
             of
             those
             expressions
             ?
             If
             one
             should
             employ
             his
             Servant
             to
             carry
             a
             Message
             ,
             and
             (
             because
             Mr.
             White
             thinks
             this
             necessary
             )
             should
             settle
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             by
             telling
             him
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             an
             hundred
             several
             expressions
             ;
             and
             the
             Servant
             should
             go
             and
             deliver
             this
             Message
             in
             one
             of
             those
             very
             expressions
             that
             his
             Master
             used
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             say
             these
             were
             his
             Masters
             very
             words
             ;
             would
             not
             this
             be
             well
             enough
             ?
          
           
           
             No
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             come
             to
             such
             a
             Philosopher
             as
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             he
             would
             soon
             have
             given
             him
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             bring
             a
             Message
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             credited
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             little
             wit
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             a
             Message
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             to
             be
             delivered
             
               in
               set-words
            
             .
             And
             now
             I
             would
             entreat
             Mr.
             White
             to
             reconcile
             himself
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             his
             Friends
             .
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             says
             *
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               impossible
               to
               put
               fully
               and
               beyond
               all
               quarrel
               the
               same
               sense
               in
               divers
               words
            
             :
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             certain
             course
             Mr.
             White
             can
             prescribe
             
               to
               explicate
               the
               same
               meaning
               by
               hundreds
               of
               different
               expressions
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             how
             Tradition
             can
             be
             infallibly
             conveyed
             
               by
               setling
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Auditors
               hearts
            
             by
             such
             variety
             of
             expressions
             .
             Mr.
             Cressy
             *
             likewise
             (
             a
             zealous
             Assertor
             of
             Tradition
             )
             does
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               were
               even
               to
               excess
               scrupulous
               in
               maintaining
               the
               very
               phrases
               of
               Traditionary
               Doctrines
            
             ;
             which
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
               White
               )
               plainly
               shews
            
             these
             Doctrines
             
               to
               be
               stories
               ,
               not
               Traditions
               ,
               because
               Tradition
               is
               a
               sense
               delivered
               not
               in
               set-words
               .
            
             The
             same
             Author
             complains
             ,
             
             *
             
               That
               few
               among
               their
               learnedst
               Masters
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               propose
               the
               Points
               to
               be
               disputed
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             By
             which
             I
             suppose
             he
             does
             not
             mean
             ,
             that
             these
             Controvertists
             were
             to
             blame
             in
             that
             they
             did
             not
             
               settle
               the
               sense
               of
               these
               Points
               by
               hundreds
               of
               different
               expressions
               explicating
            
             the
             same
             meaning
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             did
             not
             keep
             to
             the
             words
             wherein
             the
             Church
             had
             in
             Councils
             or
             otherwise
             (
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             way
             )
             declared
             her
             sense
             of
             those
             Points
             .
             Again
             *
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
               referring
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               setled
               by
               Oral
               Instruction
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               uniformity
               of
               it
               everywhere
               ,
               calls
               it
               a
               form
               of
               wholsom
               words
               .
            
             From
             whence
             we
             may
             conclude
             either
             that
             St.
             Paul
             did
             not
             well
             to
             call
             the
             Traditionary
             Doctrine
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Cressy
             says
             he
             does
             )
             
               a
               form
               of
               words
            
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             which
             is
             more
             probable
             )
             that
             Mr.
             White
             is
             mistaken
             in
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Tradition
               is
               a
               sense
               not
               delivered
               in
               set-words
               .
            
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             same
             Mr.
             Cressy
             *
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             St.
             Augustine
             was
             careful
             
               not
               only
               to
               deliver
               Traditional
               Truths
               themselves
               ,
               but
               the
               terms
               also
               in
               which
               those
               Truths
               were
               conveyed
               to
               his
               Times
               .
            
             But
             now
             
             Mr.
             White
             could
             have
             informed
             St.
             Augustin
             ,
             that
             this
             officious
             care
             of
             his
             was
             not
             only
             superfluous
             ,
             but
             pernicious
             to
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             But
             to
             return
             to
             
             Justin's
             Testimony
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             summe
             of
             Mr.
             Whites
             answer
             is
             ,
             That
             
               Justin
               esteem'd
               it
               not
               as
               a
               point
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ;
               but
               rather
               a
               piece
               of
               Learning
               higher
               than
               the
               common
               :
               Since
               he
               both
               acknowledges
               other
               Catholicks
               held
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               entitles
               those
               of
               his
               perswasion
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               right
               in
               all
               opinions
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               wholly
               of
               his
               own
               mind
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             material
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             Justin
             look'd
             upon
             this
             
               as
               a
               point
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             seems
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             point
             of
             more
             than
             ordinary
             importance
             ,
             because
             he
             joins
             it
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             says
             that
             it
             was
             not
             disowned
             by
             any
             but
             those
             who
             also
             denied
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             whereas
             Mr.
             White
             says
             that
             
               Justin
               acknowledges
               other
               Catohlicks
               to
               have
               held
               the
               contrary
               ,
            
             I
             hope
             to
             make
             it
             evident
             from
             the
             scope
             and
             series
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             
             that
             he
             acknowledges
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             plain
             design
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             owned
             by
             all
             true
             Christians
             .
             For
             when
             Trypho
             asks
             him
             *
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Christians
             did
             indeed
             believe
             that
             
               Jerusalem
               should
               be
               re-built
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             returns
             him
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               such
               a
               Wretch
               as
               to
               speak
               otherwise
               than
               I
               think
               .
               I
               have
               told
               thee
               before
               that
               my self
               and
               many
               others
               (
               as
               ye
               all
               know
               )
               are
               of
               the
               mind
               that
               this
               will
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               But
               ,
               that
               many
               indeed
               of
               those
               Christians
               who
               ,
               are
            
             [
             not
             ]
             
               of
               the
               pure
               and
               pious
               perswasion
               ,
               do
               not
               own
               this
               ,
               I
               have
               intimated
               to
               thee
               .
            
             That
             the
             negative
             particle
             (
             though
             omitted
             in
             the
             Copy
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             thus
             inserted
             ,
             will
             be
             clear
             to
             any
             one
             that
             considers
             what
             follows
             .
             For
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             those
             who
             disown
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             immediately
             adds
             by
             way
             of
             further
             description
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             are
             called
             Christians
             yet
             in
             Truth
             they
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               For
               of
               these
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Disowners
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             )
             
               who
               are
               called
               indeed
               Christians
               ,
               but
               are
               atheistical
               and
               impious
               Hereticks
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               thee
               that
               they
               teach
               in
               all
               Points
               
               blasphemous
               ,
               atheistical
               and
               absurd
               things
               .
               But
               that
               ye
               may
               know
               that
               I
               do
               not
               say
               this
               for
               you
               only
               ;
               I
               will
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               ability
               ,
               compile
               all
               these
               Discourses
               which
               have
               past
               between
               us
               into
               one
               piece
               ;
               in
               which
               I
               will
               by
               Writing
               make
               Profession
               of
               this
               very
               thing
               which
               I
               now
               declare
               to
               you
               .
               For
               I
               do
               not
               choose
               to
               follow
               men
               or
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               God
               and
               such
               Doctrines
               as
               are
               from
               him
               .
               And
               though
               ye
               may
               have
               conversed
               with
               some
               who
               are
               called
               Christians
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               not
               acknowledg
               this
               ;
               but
               even
               dare
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               and
               the
               God
               of
            
             Isaac
             ,
             
               and
               the
               God
               of
            
             Jacob
             ;
             
               who
               also
               say
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               that
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               dye
               their
               Souls
               are
               received
               into
               Heaven
               :
               Do
               not
               count
               these
               men
               Christians
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               considers
               things
               rightly
               ,
               would
               own
               the
               Sadduces
               and
               such
               like
               Sects
               to
               be
               Jews
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               I
               my self
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Christians
               as
               are
               thoroughly
               of
               the
               right
               perswasion
               ,
               do
               both
               know
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               years
               in
            
             Jerusalem
             
               which
               shall
               be
               built
               ,
               adorned
               and
               enlarged
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             plainer
             than
             that
             Justin
             endeavours
             by
             this
             Discourse
             to
             
             satisfie
             Trypho
             ,
             that
             this
             Point
             they
             were
             speaking
             of
             was
             a
             
               Divine
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             owned
             to
             be
             so
             by
             all
             Christians
             ;
             except
             such
             as
             did
             only
             bear
             the
             Name
             and
             Title
             of
             Christians
             ,
             but
             were
             indeed
             blasphemous
             Hereticks
             and
             deniers
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
             By
             which
             Character
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             describe
             the
             impious
             Sects
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             and
             by
             .
             So
             that
             Mr.
             White
             must
             either
             allow
             the
             inserting
             of
             the
             
               negative
               Particle
            
             (
             which
             Mr.
             Mede
             *
             proves
             to
             have
             been
             omitted
             in
             the
             Copy
             )
             or
             else
             acknowledg
             that
             those
             who
             are
             
               Christians
               only
               in
               Name
               ,
               but
               in
               Truth
               are
               impious
               blasphemous
               and
               absurd
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             may
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             pure
             and
             pious
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             And
             if
             only
             these
             be
             the
             
               other
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             whom
             Mr.
             White
             says
             
               Justin
               acknowledges
            
             to
             have
             
               held
               contrary
            
             to
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             I
             am
             contented
             he
             should
             make
             his
             best
             of
             them
             .
             If
             Mr.
             White
             should
             blame
             the
             inserting
             of
             the
             
               negative
               particle
               [
               not
            
             ]
             into
             
             Justin's
             Text
             ,
             as
             too
             great
             a
             boldness
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             it
             were
             easily
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             evidently
             requires
             it
             .
             And
             in
             such
             a
             case
             it
             is
             no
             boldness
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             liberty
             as
             the
             
             most
             Learned
             of
             their
             own
             Interpreters
             and
             Commentators
             upon
             the
             Fathers
             do
             frequently
             take
             .
             And
             for
             Mr.
             S.
             if
             he
             takes
             offence
             at
             this
             ,
             one
             may
             with
             reason
             (
             since
             the
             exigency
             of
             the
             sense
             plainly
             requires
             the
             inserting
             of
             it
             )
             demand
             of
             him
             (
             what
             he
             *
             unreasonably
             does
             of
             us
             in
             relation
             to
             all
             the
             
               affirmative
               Propositions
               of
               Scripture
               )
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               the
               particle
            
             [
             not
             ]
             
               was
               not
               left
               out
            
             of
             this
             Clause
             of
             Justin
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             Transcribed
             the
             Book
             .
             But
             besides
             the
             exigency
             of
             the
             sense
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             that
             the
             negative
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             inserted
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             reference
             which
             Justin
             makes
             in
             this
             passage
             to
             something
             foregoing
             in
             the
             same
             
               Dialogue
               .
               I
               have
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               declared
               to
               thee
               before
               that
               my self
               and
               many
               others
               are
               of
               the
               mind
               that
               this
               will
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               But
               ,
               that
               many
               indeed
               of
               those
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
            
             [
             not
             ]
             
               of
               the
               pure
               and
               pious
               perswasion
               ,
               do
               not
               own
               this
               ,
               I
               have
               intimated
               to
               thee
               .
               For
               of
               these
               ,
               who
               are
               called
               indeed
               Christians
               but
               are
               Atheistical
               and
               Impious
               Hereticks
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               thee
               that
               they
               teach
               in
               all
               Points
               blasphemous
               ,
               atheistical
               ,
               and
               absurd
               things
               .
            
             In
             these
             words
             he
             plainly
             refers
             
             to
             some
             precedent
             passage
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             can
             be
             found
             will
             be
             a
             certain
             Key
             to
             open
             to
             us
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             .
             I
             know
             that
             Mr.
             Mede
             *
             (
             perhaps
             not
             observing
             it
             )
             thought
             that
             passage
             to
             have
             been
             fraudulently
             expunged
             by
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             
               Millenary
               Opinion
            
             :
             But
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             still
             extant
             .
             For
             I
             find
             towards
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Dialogue
             ,
             after
             that
             Justin
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             at
             large
             out
             of
             Scripture
             this
             glorious
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             refute
             those
             who
             applied
             the
             Texts
             produced
             by
             him
             to
             that
             purpose
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             to
             Solomon
             whose
             falling
             off
             to
             Idolatry
             he
             occasionally
             mentions
             ;
             whereupon
             Trypho
             objects
             to
             him
             that
             many
             who
             were
             called
             Christians
             ,
             did
             also
             communicate
             in
             the
             Idol-feasts
             :
             To
             this
             ,
             
               I
               say
            
             ,
             I
             find
             Justin
             returning
             this
             answer
             *
             :
             First
             ,
             He
             denies
             not
             that
             there
             are
             such
             as
             these
             
               who
               own
               themselves
               Christians
               ,
               and
               confess
               the
               crucified
               Jesus
               to
               be
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               teach
               not
               his
               Doctrines
               ,
               but
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               seducing
               spirits
               .
            
             But
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               We
               who
               are
               the
               Disciples
               of
               the
               true
               and
               pure
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               are
               from
               this
               very
               thing
               the
               more
               strengthned
               
               in
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               become
               more
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Hope
               which
               by
               him
               hath
               been
               declared
               to
               us
               .
               For
               we
               now
               see
               those
               things
               visibly
               and
               effectually
               accomplish't
               which
               he
               before-hand
               told
               us
               would
               be
               done
               in
               his
               Name
               .
               For
               he
               said
               ,
               Many
               shall
               come
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             Hope
             any
             one
             that
             reads
             the
             Antecedents
             and
             Consequents
             will
             plainly
             see
             that
             Justin
             means
             the
             Hope
             of
             the
             Millennium
             (
             which
             he
             had
             been
             speaking
             of
             before
             )
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             he
             looked
             upon
             as
             having
             a
             strict
             Connexion
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Millennium
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             afterwards
             )
             
               this
               Doctrine
            
             was
             denied
             by
             none
             but
             such
             as
             also
             denied
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             of
             these
             men
             his
             description
             runs
             on
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Many
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               both
               are
               and
               have
               been
               ,
               that
               have
               come
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               taught
               both
               to
               speak
               and
               do
               atheistical
               and
               blasphemous
               things
               ;
               and
               are
               by
               us
               denominated
               from
               those
               men
               from
               whom
               each
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               and
               Opinions
               had
               its
               rise
            
             (
             namely
             as
             it
             follows
             
               Marcionites
               ,
               Valentinians
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               and
               all
               these
               in
               their
               several
               ways
               teach
               men
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               Creator
               
               of
               the
               Vniverse
               ,
               and
               the
               Christ
               whose
               Coming
               was
               foretold
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob.
             
               But
               we
               have
               no
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               knowing
               them
               to
               be
               atheistical
               and
               impious
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             passage
             in
             hand
             ,
             when
             I
             compare
             it
             with
             the
             Text
             before
             quoted
             and
             consider
             the
             words
             and
             characters
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             believe
             it
             the
             very
             same
             that
             he
             refers
             to
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               have
               declared
               to
               thee
               ,
               I
               have
               intimated
               to
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             so
             ,
             the
             matter
             in
             Controversie
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Millennium
             was
             universal
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             to
             be
             shew'd
             some
             other
             place
             in
             this
             Dialogue
             ,
             where
             Justin
             makes
             any
             such
             Declaration
             or
             Intimation
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             by
             comparison
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             there
             are
             but
             two
             sorts
             of
             men
             that
             Justin
             speaks
             of
             .
             First
             ,
             Who
             believe
             the
             
               Millennium
               ;
               We
               the
               Disciples
            
             *
             
               of
               the
               true
               and
               pure
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               viz.
               My self
               and
               many
               others
            
             ;
             again
             ,
             
               my self
               and
               as
               many
               Christians
               as
               are
               thoroughly
            
             *
             
               of
               the
               right
               perswasion
               .
               Secondly
               ,
            
             Who
             deny
             the
             
               Millennium
               ;
               Many
               Christians
            
             ,
             saith
             Justin
             ;
             but
             what
             Christians
             ?
             
               Of
               a
               right
               
               perswasion
               ?
               That
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               signified
               before
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               For
               I
               have
               shewed
               thee
               of
               them
               who
               are
               called
               Christians
               ,
               but
               are
               indeed
               Atheists
               and
               impious
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               they
               teach
               blasphemous
               and
               atheistical
               and
               absurd
               things
            
             :
             And
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             shew
             before
             that
             those
             who
             deny'd
             the
             Millennium
             were
             
               many
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               Christians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               were
               Teachers
               of
               blasphemous
               and
               atheistical
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               known
               to
               be
               Atheists
               and
               Impious
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             he
             shewed
             it
             of
             none
             other
             besides
             these
             .
             So
             that
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             were
             likewise
             denied
             by
             
               many
               Christians
               of
               the
               pure
               and
               pious
               perswasion
               ,
            
             than
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             had
             foulely
             forgot
             himself
             .
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Transcribers
             have
             wronged
             Justin
             by
             leaving
             out
             a
             Negative
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             inserted
             .
             It
             is
             worth
             observing
             by
             the
             way
             how
             Mr.
             White
             pleases
             himself
             with
             false
             and
             frivolous
             Criticisms
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             False
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             White
             shall
             know
             if
             he
             desires
             to
             hear
             any
             more
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             frivolous
             they
             are
             rendered
             by
             my
             preceding
             Discourse
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             I
             say
             no
             more
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             
             think
             he
             may
             do
             well
             hereafter
             (
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             *
             warily
             suggests
             )
             not
             to
             engage
             himself
             ,
             nor
             be
             hook't
             by
             others
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             
               infallible
               way
            
             ,
             but
             leave
             it
             wholly
             to
             the
             *
             Bird-witted
             Hereticks
             (
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             calls
             them
             )
             to
             
               perch
               upon
               the
               specifical
               natures
            
             of
             Words
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             
               of
               Things
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Besides
             these
             Instances
             I
             have
             given
             of
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             which
             Mr.
             S.
             cannot
             deny
             to
             have
             been
             innovated
             ,
             I
             might
             instance
             likewise
             in
             the
             chief
             Points
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             for
             all
             their
             pretence
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             they
             are
             really
             Innovations
             .
             But
             because
             this
             would
             engage
             me
             in
             tedious
             Disputes
             about
             particular
             Points
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             single
             out
             one
             of
             their
             most
             fundamental
             Doctrines
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             shew
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             the
             universal
             perswasion
             of
             the
             present
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             have
             any
             assurance
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             descended
             to
             them
             by
             an
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             at
             all
             contend
             against
             the
             word
             Transubstantiation
             (
             which
             is
             generally
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             new
             )
             but
             
             only
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             ,
             a
             substantial
             change
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             into
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             I
             might
             shew
             at
             large
             not
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
             But
             because
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Holden
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Cressy
             do
             so
             frequently
             and
             confidently
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             reputed
             a
             Traditionary
             Doctrine
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             hath
             been
             publickly
             held
             by
             any
             Catholick
             who
             continued
             afterwards
             uncensured
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             at
             present
             with
             one
             clear
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             a
             very
             eminent
             Person
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             St.
             Theodoret
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             Pope
             Leo
             (
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             
             Theodoret's
             Works
             )
             gives
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             That
             
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               See
               he
               was
               free
               from
               all
               stain
               of
               Heresie
               .
            
             The
             passage
             I
             intend
             is
             in
             his
             Dialogues
             ,
             between
             a
             Catholick
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Orthodoxus
             ,
             and
             Eranistes
             who
             susteined
             the
             person
             of
             an
             
               Heretick
               .
               Eranistes
            
             *
             maintaining
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             changed
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             he
             illustrates
             it
             by
             this
             similitude
             .
             As
             (
             says
             
             he
             )
             
               the
               Symbols
               of
               the
               Lords
               Body
               and
               Blood
               are
               one
               thing
               before
               the
               invocation
               of
               the
               Priest
               ;
               but
               after
               the
               invocation
               are
               changed
               and
               do
               become
               another
               thing
               :
               So
               the
               Body
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               after
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               is
               changed
               into
               the
               Divine
               substance
               .
            
             To
             which
             Orthodoxus
             returns
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               caught
               in
               thine
               own
               Net.
               Because
               the
               mystical
               Symbols
               after
               Consecration
               do
               not
               pass
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Nature
               ;
               for
               they
               remain
               in
               their
               former
               substance
               ,
               figure
               ,
               and
               appearance
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               seen
               and
               handled
               even
               as
               before
               .
            
             He
             does
             not
             only
             in
             express
             words
             deny
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Symbols
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             but
             the
             occasion
             upon
             which
             these
             words
             are
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             them
             (
             if
             they
             be
             of
             any
             force
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             illustration
             )
             renders
             them
             uncapable
             of
             any
             other
             sense
             .
             When
             Mr.
             S.
             hath
             answered
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             I
             have
             more
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             mainly
             urge
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             ,
             the
             monstrous
             Absurdities
             and
             Contradictions
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             them
             .
             Several
             of
             the
             Absurdities
             of
             it
             are
             well
             brought
             together
             by
             Scotus
             
             *
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             to
             prove
             the
             possibility
             of
             Christs
             Body
             being
             contained
             under
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             many
             things
             must
             be
             proved
             which
             seem
             to
             involve
             a
             Contradiction
             ;
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             
               That
               one
               quantum
            
             (
             or
             extended
             Body
             )
             
               may
               be
               together
               in
               the
               very
               same
               place
               with
               another
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               a
               less
               quantum
               may
               be
               together
               in
               the
               same
               place
               with
               a
               greater
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             a
             Body
             of
             less
             extension
             may
             occupy
             not
             only
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             as
             much
             room
             as
             a
             Body
             of
             greater
             extension
             does
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Body
             less
             than
             another
             may
             be
             as
             great
             as
             that
             other
             even
             whil'st
             it
             is
             less
             than
             it
             .
             3.
             
             
               That
               a
               greater
               quantum
               may
               be
               together
               with
               every
               part
               of
               a
               less
               quantum
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             a
             Body
             that
             is
             greater
             than
             another
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             little
             as
             the
             least
             part
             of
             that
             other
             Body
             which
             is
             less
             than
             it
             .
             4.
             
             
               That
               a
               subject
               may
               be
               without
               quantity
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Body
             which
             hath
             no
             kind
             of
             Magnitude
             .
             5.
             
             That
             a
             Body
             may
             be
             somewhere
             where
             it
             was
             not
             before
             ,
             without
             changing
             its
             place
             ,
             
               i·
               e.
            
             a
             Body
             may
             be
             removed
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             whil'st
             it
             remains
             still
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ▪
             6.
             
             
               That
               a
               quantum
               may
               be
               without
               any
               
               quantitative
               Mode
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             a
             Body
             may
             be
             extended
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             extension
             .
             
               The
               possibility
               of
               all
               which
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             (
             and
             I
             am
             very
             much
             of
             his
             mind
             )
             
               it
               would
               be
               too
               tedious
               a
               work
               to
               prove
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             only
             attempts
             to
             prove
             
               the
               two
               last
            
             ,
             which
             (
             in
             all
             reason
             )
             is
             work
             enough
             for
             one
             man.
             All
             these
             seeming
             Contradictions
             (
             as
             he
             modestly
             calls
             them
             )
             are
             by
             his
             own
             acknowledgment
             involved
             in
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             To
             these
             I
             might
             add
             many
             more
             ;
             as
             ,
             How
             a
             thing
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             another
             thing
             which
             did
             exist
             before
             ?
             How
             a
             Body
             can
             be
             present
             in
             a
             place
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             spirit
             ?
             and
             yet
             this
             they
             affirm
             concerning
             the
             presence
             of
             Christs
             Body
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             one
             might
             as
             well
             say
             that
             Snow
             is
             black
             ,
             but
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             blackness
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             whiteness
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             talk
             non-sense
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             sense
             :
             How
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Christ
             can
             be
             contained
             under
             the
             least
             sensible
             part
             of
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             ,
             as
             is
             generally
             affirmed
             :
             nay
             ,
             and
             Scotus
             *
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Body
             is
             under
             every
             little
             part
             in
             its
             full
             proportions
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             expresly
             ,
             That
             
               the
               
               Head
               and
               Foot
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               are
               as
               far
               distant
               from
               one
               another
               in
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             that
             a
             Body
             ,
             all
             whose
             parts
             lye
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             a
             small
             pins-head
             ,
             may
             yet
             within
             that
             little
             compass
             have
             parts
             two
             yards
             distant
             from
             one
             another
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             how
             the
             sensible
             species
             of
             Bread
             ,
             
               e.
               g.
               quantity
               ,
               whiteness
               ,
               softness
               ,
            
             &c.
             can
             exist
             without
             any
             subject
             ?
             to
             affirm
             the
             possibility
             of
             which
             (
             as
             generally
             they
             do
             )
             is
             to
             say
             that
             there
             may
             be
             quantities
             
               of
               white
               and
               soft
               nothings
            
             ;
             For
             this
             is
             the
             plain
             English
             of
             that
             assertion
             ,
             
               that
               sensible
               species
               may
               exist
               without
               a
               subject
            
             ;
             which
             being
             strip't
             of
             those
             terms
             of
             Art
             (
             species
             and
             subject
             )
             that
             do
             a
             little
             disguise
             it
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             plain
             Non-sense
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             proper
             and
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             to
             take
             away
             all
             certainty
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             certainty
             of
             sense
             .
             For
             if
             that
             which
             my
             sight
             and
             taste
             and
             touch
             do
             all
             assure
             me
             to
             be
             a
             little
             piece
             of
             Wafer
             ,
             may
             notwithstanding
             this
             be
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             then
             notwithstanding
             the
             greatest
             assurance
             that
             Sense
             can
             give
             me
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             this
             or
             
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             quite
             another
             thing
             from
             what
             Sense
             reported
             it
             to
             be
             .
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             farewel
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             depends
             upon
             the
             certainty
             of
             Sense
             :
             And
             which
             is
             a
             worse
             consequence
             ,
             if
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             admitted
             we
             can
             have
             no
             sufficient
             assurance
             that
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             is
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             For
             the
             assurance
             of
             that
             depending
             upon
             the
             assurance
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Miracles
             said
             to
             be
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             assurance
             we
             can
             have
             of
             a
             Miracle
             depending
             upon
             the
             certainty
             of
             our
             senses
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             that
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             takes
             away
             the
             certainty
             of
             Sense
             does
             in
             so
             doing
             overthrow
             the
             certainty
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             And
             what
             can
             be
             more
             vain
             than
             to
             pretend
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             is
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             true
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             a
             man
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             at
             all
             of
             any
             Divine
             Revelation
             ?
             Surely
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             by
             us
             as
             certain
             ,
             which
             being
             admitted
             we
             can
             be
             certain
             of
             nothing
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             any
             man
             who
             considers
             the
             natural
             consequences
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             can
             be
             a
             Papist
             ;
             unless
             he
             have
             attained
             to
             Mr.
             
             Cressy's
             pitch
             of
             
             Learning
             ,
             who
             speaking
             of
             the
             difficult
             Arguments
             wherewith
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             pressed
             ,
             says
             *
             plainly
             ,
             
               I
               must
               answer
               freely
               and
               ingenuously
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               learned
               to
               answer
               such
               Arguments
               ,
               but
               to
               despise
               them
               .
            
             And
             if
             this
             be
             a
             good
             way
             ,
             when
             ever
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             to
             scorn
             those
             Objections
             against
             it
             which
             we
             cannot
             solve
             ;
             then
             Christian
             Religion
             hath
             no
             advantage
             above
             the
             vilest
             Enthusiasms
             ;
             and
             a
             Turk
             may
             maintain
             Mahomet
             and
             his
             Alcoran
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             )
             against
             all
             that
             Grotius
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             hath
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             but
             keep
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             gravely
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               learned
               to
               answer
               such
               Arguments
               ,
               but
               to
               despise
               them
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             I
             will
             add
             one
             Instance
             more
             in
             another
             kind
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             Oral
             and
             Practical
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             the
             Tradition
             concerning
             
               Pope
               Jone
            
             ;
             than
             which
             scarce
             any
             was
             ever
             more
             generally
             received
             in
             the
             Historical
             kind
             .
             Many
             and
             great
             Authors
             affirm
             it
             ,
             as
             Testifiers
             of
             the
             general
             Fame
             .
             None
             ever
             denied
             it
             till
             the
             Reformers
             had
             made
             use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             Popery
             .
             Since
             that
             time
             
             not
             only
             Papists
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             several
             of
             our
             own
             Writers
             cease
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             
               Phil.
               Bergomensis
            
             tells
             the
             story
             thus
             :
             Anno
             858.
             
             
               John
               the
            
             7
             
               th
               ,
               Pope
               ,
               &c.
               The
               Tradition
               is
               that
               this
               person
               was
               a
               Woman
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             's
             an
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             .
             He
             concludes
             thus
             ;
             
               In
               detestation
               of
               whose
               filthiness
               ,
               and
               to
               perpetuate
               the
               memory
               of
               her
               Name
               ,
               the
               Popes
               even
               to
               this
               day
               going
               on
               Procession
               with
               the
               People
               and
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               her
               Travel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               in
               token
               of
               abomination
               they
               turn
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               go
               a
               by-way
               ;
               and
               being
               past
               that
               detestable
               place
               ,
               they
               return
               into
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               finish
               their
               Procession
               .
            
             Here
             is
             one
             
               Practical
               Tradition
               .
               And
               for
               avoiding
               of
               the
               like
               miscarriages
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               that
               no
               one
               should
               thereafter
               be
               admitted
               into
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               's
               Chair
            
             priusquam
             per
             foratam
             sedem
             futuri
             Pontificis
             genitalia
             ab
             ultimo
             Dyacone
             Cardinale
             attractarentur
             :
             Here
             is
             another
             with
             a
             Witness
             .
             *
             Sabellicus
             relates
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             moreover
             says
             that
             this
             
               Porphyry
               Chair
               was
            
             in
             his
             time
             
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Popes
               Palace
               .
            
             He
             adds
             indeed
             that
             
               Platina
               thinks
               that
               this
               Tradition
               of
               Pope
            
             Jone
             
               was
               not
               faithfully
               delivered
               to
               Posterity
               .
               But
               however
            
             (
             says
             
             he
             )
             
               such
               a
               Tradition
               there
               is
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             
               first
               Practical
               Tradition
               ,
               Platina
            
             says
             that
             
               he
               may
               not
               deny
               it
            
             .
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             he
             thinks
             
               the
               Chair
               rather
               design'd
               for
               a
               Stool
            
             for
             another
             use
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             concludes
             ,
             
               These
               things
               which
               I
               have
               related
               are
               commonly
               reported
               ,
               yet
               from
               uncertain
               and
               obscure
               Authors
               :
               Therefore
               I
               resolved
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               briefly
               and
               nakedly
               to
               set
               them
               down
               ,
               lest
               I
               should
               seem
               too
               obstinately
               and
               pertinaciously
               to
               have
               omitted
               that
               which
               almost
               all
               affirm
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             he
             says
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Report
             were
             
               uncertain
               and
               obscure
            
             ,
             since
             so
             very
             few
             writ
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             Age.
             But
             suppose
             none
             had
             writ
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             acknowledges
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             
               general
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             attested
             by
             a
             solemn
             and
             constant
             Practice
             ,
             it
             has
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Principles
             )
             greater
             certainty
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             brought
             down
             to
             us
             by
             a
             hundred
             Books
             written
             in
             that
             very
             Age.
             So
             that
             here
             's
             an
             Oral
             and
             
               Practical
               Tradition
            
             ,
             continued
             we
             are
             sure
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ,
             preserved
             and
             propagated
             by
             a
             solemn
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               ,
               Clergy
            
             and
             People
             of
             Rome
             in
             their
             Processions
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             
               notorious
               Custom
            
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             every
             Pope
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             to
             their
             Religion
             (
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             from
             St.
             Peter
             being
             so
             nearly
             concerned
             in
             it
             )
             that
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             false
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             obliged
             under
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             not
             only
             not
             to
             have
             promoted
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             used
             all
             means
             to
             have
             discovered
             the
             falsity
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             Mr.
             S.
             is
             bound
             by
             his
             own
             Principles
             either
             to
             allow
             it
             for
             a
             Truth
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             give
             an
             account
             when
             and
             how
             it
             begun
             ;
             which
             may
             possibly
             be
             made
             out
             by
             
               We
               Metaphysitians
            
             (
             as
             he
             *
             styles
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Scientifical
               Brethren
            
             )
             but
             I
             assure
             him
             it
             is
             past
             the
             skill
             of
             *
             
               Note-book
               Learning
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             IT
             is
             not
             the
             present
             perswasion
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             
             nor
             ever
             was
             ,
             that
             their
             Faith
             hath
             descended
             to
             them
             by
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             as
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             being
             proved
             ,
             the
             Supposition
             upon
             which
             his
             Demonstration
             is
             built
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             that
             *
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             declare
             ,
             That
             because
             the
             
             
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Discipline
               are
               contained
               in
               written
               Books
               and
               unwritten
               Traditions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               therefore
               they
               do
               receive
               and
               honour
               the
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               and
               also
               Traditions
            
             [
             pari
             pietatis
             affectu
             ac
             reverentiâ
             ]
             
               with
               equal
               pious
               affection
               and
               reverence
            
             ;
             which
             I
             understand
             not
             how
             those
             do
             ,
             who
             set
             aside
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             make
             Tradition
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             their
             Faith.
             And
             consonantly
             to
             this
             Decree
             ,
             the
             general
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Scripture
               and
               Tradition
            
             make
             up
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             So
             the
             
               Roman
               Catechism
            
             (
             set
             forth
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             )
             says
             *
             that
             
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               delivered
               to
               the
               Faithful
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               distributed
               into
               Scripture
               and
               Tradition
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             *
             speaks
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               not
               an
               entire
               but
               partial
               one
               .
               The
               entire
               Rule
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               divided
               into
               two
               partial
               Rules
               ,
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Tradition
               .
            
             According
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             adequate
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             is
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             which
             is
             contained
             partly
             in
             Scripture
             ▪
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             Scripture
             is
             look't
             upon
             by
             them
             as
             the
             
             principal
             Rule
             and
             primary
             foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Tradition
             as
             only
             supplying
             the
             defects
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             to
             some
             Doctrines
             and
             Rites
             not
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             must
             be
             evident
             to
             any
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             conversant
             in
             the
             chief
             of
             their
             controversial
             Divines
             .
             Bellarmine
             *
             where
             he
             gives
             the
             marks
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Tradition
            
             speaks
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             that
             which
             they
             call
             a
             
               Divine
               Tradition
            
             is
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             or
             Rite
             as
             is
             not
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             embraced
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             believed
             to
             have
             descended
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             he
             tells
             us
             further
             *
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             committed
             all
             to
             Writing
             ,
             which
             was
             commonly
             and
             publickly
             Preached
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             things
             are
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             bound
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             explicitely
             :
             But
             then
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             other
             things
             which
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             commonly
             and
             publickly
             teach
             ;
             and
             these
             they
             did
             not
             commit
             to
             Writing
             ,
             but
             delivered
             them
             only
             by
             
               word
               of
               mouth
               to
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Priests
               and
               perfect
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             these
             are
             the
             Apostolical
             Traditions
             he
             speaks
             of
             .
             Cardinal
             Perron
             *
             says
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               either
               mediately
               or
               immediately
               .
            
             And
             
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               unwritten
               Tradition
               is
               founded
               in
               general
               on
               these
               sentences
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
            
             *
             
               Hold
               the
               Traditions
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Again
             ,
             *
             
               The
               things
               which
               thou
               hast
               heard
               of
               me
               among
               many
               Witnesses
               commit
               to
               faithful
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               preserve
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               declare
               these
               ,
               is
               founded
               in
               this
               Proposition
               ,
            
             viz.
             *
             
               That
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             So
             that
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             
               primary
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             is
             
               the
               Scripture
            
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Authority
             of
             Tradition
             is
             founded
             .
             Mr.
             Knott
             *
             says
             expresly
             ,
             
               We
               acknowledg
               the
               H.
               Scripture
               to
               be
               a
               most
               perfect
               Rule
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               a
               Writing
               can
               be
               a
               Rule
               ;
               we
               only
               deny
               that
               it
               excludes
               ,
               either
               Divine
               Tradition
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               unwritten
               ,
               or
               an
               external
               Judg
               to
               keep
               ,
               to
               propose
               ,
               to
               interpret
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             (
             according
             to
             him
             )
             Scripture
             is
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             ,
             only
             it
             does
             not
             exclude
             
               unwritten
               Tradition
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             which
             that
             he
             does
             not
             understand
             (
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             does
             )
             a
             concurrent
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             of
             all
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             other
             Doctrines
             
             not
             therein
             contained
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             what
             he
             says
             elsewhere
             *
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               distinguish
               Tradition
               from
               the
               written
               Word
               ,
               because
               Tradition
               is
               not
               written
               by
               any
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               Book
               or
               Writing
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               is
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Srripture
               or
               Bible
               ;
               Bellarmine
            
             *
             also
             says
             the
             same
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               interpreting
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Rule
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             Judg.
             *
             
               There
               is
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               a
               great
               and
               plain
               distinction
               between
               a
               Judg
               and
               a
               Rule
               .
               For
               as
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               the
               Judg
               hath
               his
               Rule
               to
               follow
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               received
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               ;
               which
               are
               not
               fit
               or
               able
               to
               declare
               ,
               and
               be
               Judges
               to
               themselves
               ,
               but
               that
               Office
               must
               belong
               to
               a
               living
               Judg
               :
               So
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               is
               and
               may
               be
               a
               Rule
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               a
               Judg.
            
             Here
             he
             makes
             the
             Scripture
             as
             much
             a
             Rule
             for
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             are
             for
             
               Civil
               matters
            
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Reply
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             Chapter
             of
             above
             150
             Pages
             ,
             the
             Title
             whereof
             is
             ,
             
               Scripture
               is
               not
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             which
             (
             had
             he
             with
             Mr.
             S.
             believed
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             )
             had
             been
             as
             absurd
             as
             it
             would
             be
             to
             write
             a
             Book
             to
             
             prove
             that
             Turks
             are
             not
             the
             
               only
               Christians
            
             in
             the
             World.
             Mr.
             Cressy
             likewise
             (
             not
             very
             consistently
             to
             himself
             )
             lays
             down
             this
             Conclusion
             ;
             *
             
               The
               entire
               Rule
               of
               faith
               is
               contained
               not
               only
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               likewise
               in
               unwritten
               Tradition
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Now
             all
             this
             is
             as
             contrary
             as
             can
             be
             to
             Mr.
             
             Rushworth's
             new
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             Therefore
             Mr.
             White
             says
             *
             ,
             
               They
               speak
               ill
               who
               teach
               that
               some
               things
               are
               known
               in
               the
               Church
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               some
               by
               Tradition
               .
            
             And
             Dr.
             Holden
             (
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             who
             make
             Scripture
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             )
             advances
             one
             of
             the
             most
             wild
             and
             uncharitable
             Positions
             that
             ever
             I
             yet
             met
             withall
             ,
             viz.
             *
             
               That
               if
               one
               should
               believe
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               for
               this
               reason
               because
               he
               thought
               they
               were
               all
               expresly
               revealed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               implicitely
               contained
               so
               as
               they
               might
               be
               deduced
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               believed
               them
               had
               he
               not
               judged
               that
               they
               might
               be
               evinced
               from
               Scripture
               ;
               yet
               this
               man
               could
               be
               no
               true
               Catholick
               :
               Because
            
             (
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             afterwards
             *
             )
             
               we
               must
               receive
            
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             
               as
               coming
               to
               us
               by
               Tradition
               ;
               for
               only
               by
               
               this
               means
               (
               excluding
               the
               Scriptures
               )
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               revealed
               Truths
               to
               be
               received
               and
               communicated
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             Cardinal
             Perron
             (
             unless
             he
             altered
             his
             mind
             )
             is
             in
             a
             sad
             case
             ,
             who
             believed
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               Tradition
            
             it self
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             
               it
               was
               founded
               in
               Scripture
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             And
             this
             fundamental
             difference
             about
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             between
             the
             generality
             of
             their
             Divines
             and
             Mr
             ▪
             
             S's
             
               small
               party
            
             ,
             is
             fully
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Traditionists
             themselves
             .
             Dr.
             Holden
             says
             *
             ,
             That
             
               their
               Divines
               who
               resolve
               Faith
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Opinion
               ,
               do
               inevitably
               fall
               into
               that
               shameful
               Circle
            
             (
             of
             proving
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             back
             again
             by
             the
             Scripture
             )
             
               because
               they
               dare
               not
               build
               their
               Faith
               upon
               the
               natural
               evidence
               and
               certainty
               of
               Tradition
               .
            
             So
             that
             Dr.
             
             Holden's
             way
             of
             resolving
             Faith
             ,
             is
             different
             from
             the
             
               common
               Opinion
            
             of
             their
             Divines
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             *
             
               does
               not
               differ
               from
               the
               Opinion
               of
               those
               who
               resolve
               their
               Faith
               into
               the
               private
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             this
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             White
             *
             )
             is
             the
             very
             way
             of
             
             the
             Calvinists
             ,
             and
             
               of
               the
               absurdest
               Sects
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             Mr.
             White
             says
             farther
             *
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             be
             content
             
               to
               suffer
               all
               the
               punishment
               that
               is
               due
               to
               Calumniators
               ,
               if
               the
               Roman
               Divines
            
             (
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             )
             
               do
               not
               hold
               the
               same
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               with
               the
               Calvinists
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               absurdest
               Sects
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             Calvinists
             ,
             &c.
             do
             not
             in
             their
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             differ
             from
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             Mr.
             S.
             &c.
             
             Now
             the
             Divines
             he
             there
             speaks
             of
             ,
             are
             the
             Censors
             of
             Doctrines
             at
             Rome
             ,
             according
             to
             whose
             advice
             his
             
               infallible
               Holiness
            
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             do
             usuall
             proceed
             in
             censuring
             of
             Doctrines
             .
             Concerning
             these
             Divines
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             expostulate
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             *
             
               Shall
               we
               endure
               these
               men
               to
               sit
               as
               Censors
               and
               Judges
               of
               Faith
               ,
               who
               agree
               with
               Hereticks
               in
               the
               very
               first
               Principle
               which
               distinguishes
               Catholicks
               from
               Hereticks
               ?
            
             Again
             *
             ,
             
               These
               are
               thy
               gods
            
             O
             Rome
             !
             
               upon
               these
               thou
               dependest
               ,
               whil'st
               prating
               Ignorance
               triumphs
               in
               the
               Roman
               Colledg
               .
            
             And
             he
             says
             the
             same
             likewise
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             their
             School-Divines
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             Scepticks
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             own
             his
             Demonstrative
             way
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               few
               sound
               parts
               are
               left
               uninfected
               with
               this
               Plague
               of
               Scepticism
            
             *
             ;
             
               that
               this
               is
               an
               universal
               Gangrene
            
             *
             ;
             
               that
               there
               are
               but
               few
               that
               go
               the
               way
               of
               Demonstration
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               either
               wearied
               out
               ,
               or
               else
               live
               retiredly
               ,
               or
               despair
               of
               any
               remedy
               of
               these
               things
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             all
             along
             that
             Book
             he
             bemoans
             himself
             and
             
               his
               Traditionary
               Brethren
            
             as
             a
             desolate
             and
             forlorn
             Party
             ,
             who
             have
             Truth
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             but
             want
             company
             and
             encouragement
             .
             So
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               the
               true
            
             scientifical
             
               Divines
               dare
               not
               profess
               their
               knowledg
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               exposed
               by
               the
               Sophisters
            
             of
             their
             Church
             
               to
               the
               derision
               and
               scorn
               either
               of
               their
               Judges
               or
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             So
             that
             upon
             examination
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstration
             proceeds
             upon
             a
             false
             Supposition
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             perswasion
             of
             their
             
               present
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             Tradition
             is
             the
             
               sole
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             For
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             ;
             unless
             Mr.
             S.
             mean
             by
             
               their
               Church
            
             a
             few
             private
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             look'd
             upon
             by
             those
             who
             have
             the
             chief
             power
             in
             their
             Church
             as
             Heretical
             :
             as
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conjecture
             
             by
             the
             proceedings
             at
             Rome
             against
             Mr.
             White
             ;
             many
             of
             whose
             Books
             are
             there
             condemned
             *
             ,
             as
             
               containing
               things
               manifestly
               Heretical
               ,
               erroneous
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               rash
               ,
               scandalous
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               and
               false
               respectively
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             all
             this
             done
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             chief
             subject
             of
             those
             Books
             is
             the
             explication
             and
             defence
             of
             this
             most
             Catholick
             Principle
             ,
             
               That
               Oral
               Tradition
               is
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             To
             sum
             up
             then
             the
             whole
             business
             :
             If
             nothing
             be
             to
             be
             owned
             for
             Christian
             Doctrine
             (
             as
             the
             Traditionists
             say
             )
             but
             what
             is
             the
             general
             perswasion
             of
             those
             who
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             Church
             ;
             then
             much
             less
             can
             this
             
               Principle
               (
               That
               Oral
               Tradition
               is
               the
               sole
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               )
            
             which
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             be
             received
             as
             descended
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             general
             perswasion
             of
             
               that
               Church
               at
               the
               present
            
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             generally
             disowned
             .
             But
             Mr.
             White
             has
             a
             salvo
             for
             this
             .
             For
             although
             he
             grant
             *
             ,
             That
             
               very
               many
               of
               their
               School-men
               maintain
               that
               Tradition
               is
               necessary
               only
               
               for
               some
               Points
               ,
               not
               clearly
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               whence
            
             (
             he
             says
             )
             
               it
               seems
               to
               follow
               that
               they
               build
               not
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               their
               Faith
               upon
               Tradition
               :
            
             yet
             he
             tells
             us
             
               there
               is
               a
               vast
               difference
               betwixt
               relying
               on
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               saying
               or
               thinking
               we
               d●
               so
               ,
            
             Suppose
             there
             be
             ;
             yet
             I
             hope
             that
             mens
             saying
             that
             they
             do
             not
             rely
             on
             Tradition
             as
             their
             only
             Rule
             ,
             is
             a
             better
             evidence
             that
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             than
             any
             mans
             surmise
             to
             the
             contrary
             is
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             though
             they
             think
             and
             say
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             that
             they
             do
             ;
             though
             we
             have
             as
             much
             assurance
             as
             we
             can
             have
             that
             they
             do
             not
             .
             Besides
             ,
             how
             is
             this
             Rule
             
               self-evident
               to
               all
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               rude
               Vulgar
               as
               to
               its
               ruling
               power
            
             (
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             affirms
             it
             is
             )
             when
             the
             greatest
             part
             even
             of
             the
             Learned
             among
             them
             think
             and
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             
               only
               Rule
            
             ?
             But
             Mr.
             White
             endeavours
             to
             illustrate
             this
             dark
             point
             by
             a
             -
             *
             similitude
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             this
             sense
             ;
             As
             the
             Scepticks
             who
             deny
             
               this
               Principle
               ,
               That
               Contradictions
               cannot
               be
               true
               at
               once
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             their
             lives
             
               and
               civil
               actions
               proceed
               as
               if
               they
               owned
               it
            
             :
             So
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             though
             they
             deny
             Tradition
             
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             by
             resolving
             their
             Faith
             into
             the
             Church
             which
             owns
             this
             Principle
             ,
             they
             do
             also
             in
             practice
             own
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             say
             they
             do
             not
             .
             So
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             learned
             Papists
             are
             just
             such
             Catholicks
             as
             the
             Scepticks
             are
             Dogmatists
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             company
             of
             absurd
             people
             that
             confute
             their
             Principles
             by
             their
             practice
             .
             According
             to
             this
             reasoning
             ,
             I
             perceive
             the
             Protestants
             will
             prove
             as
             good
             Catholicks
             as
             any
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             only
             think
             and
             say
             that
             Tradition
             is
             not
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             practically
             rely
             upon
             it
             ,
             Mr.
             S.
             hath
             past
             his
             word
             for
             them
             :
             For
             he
             assures
             us
             *
             (
             and
             we
             may
             rely
             upon
             a
             man
             that
             writes
             nothing
             but
             Demonstration
             )
             that
             
               if
               we
               look
               narrowly
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               we
               shall
               discover
               the
               natural
               method
               of
               Tradition
               to
               have
               unawares
               setled
               our
               Judgments
               concerning
               Faith
               ;
               however
               when
               our
               other
               Concerns
               awake
               design
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               protest
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               seem
               perhaps
               to
               our
               unreflecting
               selves
               to
               embrace
               and
               hold
               to
               the
               meer
               guidance
               of
               the
               Letter
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             reality
             we
             are
             as
             good
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             as
             true
             
               holders
               to
               Tradition
            
             as
             any
             Papist
             
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             our
             thoughts
             and
             in
             our
             setled
             judgments
             ;
             however
             we
             have
             taken
             up
             an
             humour
             to
             protest
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             
               may
               seem
               perhaps
               to
               our
               unreflecting
               selves
            
             to
             be
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             to
             have
             spoken
             to
             his
             two
             great
             
               Arguments
               ;
               or
            
             *
             
               as
               he
               (
               good
               man
               )
               unfortunately
               calls
               them
               Demonstrations
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             to
             say
             truth
             are
             not
             properly
             his
             ,
             but
             the
             Authors
             of
             
             Rushworth's
             Dialogues
             ,
             the
             main
             foundation
             of
             which
             Book
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             these
             Demonstrations
             .
             Only
             before
             I
             take
             leave
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             reflect
             upon
             a
             passage
             of
             Mr.
             S
             s
             *
             wherein
             he
             tells
             his
             Readers
             that
             they
             are
             not
             
               obliged
               to
               bend
               their
               brains
               to
               study
               his
               Book
               with
               that
               severity
               as
               they
               would
               do
               an
               Euclid
            
             ;
             meaning
             perhaps
             one
             of
             Mr.
             
             White
             's
             Euclids
             ;
             for
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             by
             his
             way
             of
             Demonstration
             that
             ever
             he
             dealt
             with
             any
             other
             .
             As
             for
             the
             true
             Euclid
             ,
             I
             suppose
             any
             one
             that
             hath
             tasted
             his
             Writings
             ,
             will
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             unbend
             his
             brains
             without
             bidding
             ,
             and
             smile
             to
             see
             himself
             so
             demurely
             discharged
             from
             a
             study
             so
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             
             §
             .
             1.
             
             I
             Should
             now
             take
             into
             consideration
             his
             Ninth
             Discourse
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             
               open
               the
               incomparable
               strength
               of
               the
               Churches
               humane
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               Advantages
               which
               accrue
               to
               it
               by
               the
               supernatural
               assistances
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             But
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             material
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             answered
             already
             .
             Only
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             explain
             ,
             how
             the
             supernatural
             Assistances
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             can
             (
             according
             to
             his
             Principles
             )
             add
             to
             our
             assurance
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             .
             Because
             we
             can
             have
             no
             greater
             certainty
             of
             the
             supernatural
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             we
             can
             have
             no
             certainty
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             )
             but
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             conveys
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             us
             .
             And
             if
             Tradition
             of
             it self
             can
             infallibly
             assure
             us
             that
             there
             are
             supernatural
             Assistances
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             must
             know
             that
             Tradition
             is
             infallible
             antecedently
             to
             his
             knowledg
             of
             any
             supernatural
             Assistance
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             can
             any
             supernatural
             
             Assistance
             add
             to
             my
             assurance
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             suppose
             to
             be
             infallible
             before
             I
             can
             know
             of
             any
             supernatural
             Assistance
             ?
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             ludicrous
             ,
             than
             to
             build
             first
             all
             our
             certainty
             of
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             to
             make
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             to
             rely
             upon
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             As
             if
             that
             could
             contribute
             to
             our
             assurance
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             unless
             Tradition
             be
             first
             supposed
             certain
             ,
             is
             it self
             wholly
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Ninth
             Discourse
             is
             somewhat
             Extatical
             ;
             possibly
             from
             a
             sudden
             disorder
             of
             his
             fancy
             upon
             the
             contemplation
             of
             his
             own
             performances
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             a
             Man
             he
             has
             made
             himself
             (
             with
             the
             help
             of
             
             Rushworth's
             Dialogues
             )
             or
             rather
             what
             his
             Party
             has
             made
             him
             by
             the
             Office
             they
             put
             upon
             him
             :
             For
             it
             seems
             (
             by
             his
             telling
             )
             *
             Mr.
             Cressy
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             ordained
             to
             cajoll
             the
             
               Fools
               ,
               leaving
               him
               the
               way
               of
               Reason
               and
               Principles
            
             ;
             and
             that
             himself
             is
             chosen
             out
             to
             Demonstrate
             to
             the
             Wise
             ,
             or
             
               those
               who
               judg
               of
               
               things
               per
               altissimas
               causas
            
             In
             the
             discharge
             of
             which
             glorious
             Office
             he
             declares
             that
             he
             
               intends
               no
               Confutation
               of
               those
               Authors
            
             which
             Mr.
             Cressy
             and
             others
             have
             medled
             with
             :
             
               Yet
               if
               any
               will
               be
               so
               charitable
               as
               to
               judg
               he
               hath
               solidly
               confuted
            
             them
             ,
             
               because
               he
               hath
               radically
               and
               fundamentally
               overthrown
               all
               their
               Arguments
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             shall
             rejoyce
             and
             be
             thankful
             .
             That
             the
             *
             
               intelligent
               Reader
               (
               for
               he
               writes
               to
               none
               but
               such
            
             )
             may
             also
             rejoyce
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             shall
             recite
             the
             whole
             passage
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             thick
             of
             Demostration
             ,
             and
             as
             likely
             as
             any
             in
             his
             Book
             to
             have
             the
             
               altissimas
               causas
            
             contained
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             *
             
               It
               would
               require
               a
               large
               Volume
               to
               unfold
               particularly
               how
               each
               virtue
               contributes
               to
               shew
               the
               inerrable
               indeficiency
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Principles
               of
               almost
               each
               Science
               are
               concerned
               in
               demonstrating
               its
               Certainty
               :
            
             Arithmetick
             
               lends
               her
               Numbring
               and
               Multiplying
               Faculty
               ,
               to
               scan
               the
               vast
               Number
               of
               Testifiers
            
             ;
             Geometry
             
               her
               Proportions
               to
               shew
               a
               kind
               of
               infinite
               strength
               of
               Certitude
               in
               Christian
               Tradition
               ,
               above
               those
               Atté
               stations
               which
               breed
               Certainty
               in
               humane
               Affairs
            
             ;
             Logick
             
             
               her
               skill
               to
               frame
               and
               make
               us
               see
               the
               connexions
               it
               has
               with
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               Vnderstanding
            
             ;
             Nature
             
               her
               Laws
               of
               Motion
               and
               Action
            
             ;
             Morality
             
               her
               first
               Principle
               that
               nothing
               is
               done
            
             gratis
             
               by
               a
               cognoscitive
               Nature
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               Traditionary
               Doctrine
               is
               most
               conformable
               to
               Practical
               Reason
            
             :
             Historical
             Prudence
             
               clears
               the
               Impossibility
               of
               an
            
             undiscernable
             
               revolt
               from
               Points
               so
               descended
               and
               held
               so
               Sacred
            
             ;
             Politicks
             
               shew
               this
               to
               be
               the
               best
               way
               imaginable
               to
               convey
               down
               such
               a
               Law
               as
               it
               concerns
               every
               man
               to
               be
               skilful
               in
            
             ;
             Metaphysicks
             
               engages
               the
               Essences
               of
               Things
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               notion
               of
            
             Being
             
               which
               fixes
               every
               Truth
               ,
               so
               establishing
               the
               scientifical
               Knowledges
               which
               spring
               from
               each
               particular
               Nature
               by
               their
               first
               Causes
               or
               Reasons
               exempt
               from
               change
               or
               motion
               .
            
             Divinity
             
               demonstrates
               it
               most
               worthy
               God
               and
               most
               conducive
               to
               bring
               Mankind
               to
               Bliss
               .
               Lastly
               ,
            
             Controversie
             
               evidences
               the
               total
               uncertainty
               of
               any
               thing
               concerning
               Faith
               if
               this
               can
               be
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               makes
               use
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               establish
               the
               Certainty
               of
               this
            
             First
             Principle
             .
             A
             very
             fit
             conclusion
             for
             such
             Demonstrations
             as
             went
             before
             .
             It
             is
             well
             Mr.
             
               S.
               writes
               to
               none
               but
               intelligent
               
               Readers
            
             ;
             for
             were
             it
             not
             a
             thousand
             pities
             ,
             that
             so
             manly
             ,
             and
             solid
             ,
             and
             convincing
             a
             discourse
             as
             this
             should
             be
             cast
             away
             upon
             fools
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             
             §
             .
             1.
             
             AS
             for
             his
             Corollaries
             ,
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             rightly
             deduced
             from
             his
             former
             Discourses
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             fall
             with
             them
             .
             For
             they
             signifie
             nothing
             but
             upon
             this
             supposition
             that
             his
             fore-going
             Discourses
             are
             true
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             being
             granted
             ,
             it
             were
             easie
             to
             shew
             that
             most
             of
             them
             are
             grosly
             faulty
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             Several
             of
             them
             are
             plainly
             coincident
             .
             The
             
               second
               ,
               viz.
               None
               can
               with
               right
               pretend
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               but
               the
               followers
               of
               Tradition
               ,
            
             is
             the
             very
             same
             in
             sense
             with
             the
             11
             th
             viz
             
               No
               company
               of
               men
               hang
               together
               like
               a
               Body
               of
               a
               Christian
               Commonwealth
               or
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               adheres
               to
               Tradition
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             the
             12
             th
             and
             14
             th
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             15
             th
             :
             The
             16
             th
             ,
             and
             17
             th
             ,
             in
             the
             19
             th
             :
             The
             16
             th
             17
             ,
             18
             th
             ,
             and
             19
             th
             in
             the
             21
             st
             .
             And
             the
             32
             d
             and
             34
             th
             in
             the
             31
             
               st
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             Divers
             of
             them
             are
             manifestly
             absurd
             ,
             as
             the
             12
             th
             ,
             13
             th
             ,
             14
             th
             ,
             16
             th
             ,
             17
             th
             ,
             18
             th
             ,
             19
             th
             ,
             the
             sum
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             
             That
             there
             is
             
               no
               arguing
               against
               Tradition
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               ,
               or
               from
               History
               and
               Testimonial
               Writings
               ,
               or
               from
               contrary
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               Reason
               ,
               or
               any
               Instances
               whatsoever
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             this
             Proposition
             be
             true
             ,
             
               That
               Tradition
               is
               certain
            
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             by
             any
             kind
             of
             Argument
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             false
             .
             But
             is
             this
             any
             peculiar
             Consectary
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             same
             follow
             from
             every
             Proposition
             ?
             That
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             yet
             no
             man
             was
             ever
             yet
             so
             frivolous
             ,
             as
             to
             draw
             such
             a
             consequence
             from
             the
             supposed
             truth
             of
             any
             Proposition
             .
             His
             23
             d
             also
             is
             singularly
             absurd
             ,
             That
             
               there
               is
               no
               possibility
               of
               arguing
               at
               all
               against
               Tradition
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               or
               the
               living
               voyce
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               Reason
               .
            
             These
             are
             large
             words
             .
             It
             might
             have
             contented
             a
             reasonable
             man
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             no
             good
             Argument
             could
             be
             brought
             against
             it
             :
             But
             he
             is
             jealous
             of
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             think
             it
             safe
             till
             it
             be
             shot-free
             ;
             nor
             will
             that
             content
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             also
             impossible
             for
             any
             one
             to
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             shooting
             at
             it
             .
             This
             
             were
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             priviledg
             of
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Discourses
             above
             other
             mens
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             by
             evidence
             of
             Demonstration
             so
             secured
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             no
             substantial
             Argument
             could
             be
             brought
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             even
             the
             most
             subtile
             Schoolman
             of
             them
             all
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             come
             near
             them
             with
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               videtur
               quod
               non
            
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             he
             means
             no
             more
             by
             this
             Corollary
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             said
             in
             the
             18
             th
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               no
               solid
               Argument
               from
               Reason
               can
               be
               brought
               against
               Tradition
               :
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             23
             
               d
               Corollary
            
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             arguing
             at
             all
             against
             Tradition
             with
             any
             
               solid
               shew
            
             ,
             or
             
               substantial
               shadow
            
             of
             Reason
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             a
             little
             inconvenient
             .
             I
             will
             instance
             but
             in
             one
             more
             ,
             his
             40
             th
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               The
               knowledg
               of
               Traditions
               Certainty
               is
               the
               first
               knowledg
               or
               Principle
               in
               Controversial
               Divinity
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               without
               which
               nothing
               is
               known
               or
               knowable
               in
               that
               Science
               .
            
             Which
             is
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             hath
             with
             much
             pains
             proved
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             
               self
               evident
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             needed
             no
             proof
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             conclude
             the
             present
             matter
             in
             Controversie
             and
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             debate
             of
             his
             Book
             
             to
             be
             the
             
               first
               Principle
            
             in
             Controversial
             Divinity
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             a
             Proposition
             as
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             grant
             before
             he
             can
             have
             any
             right
             to
             dispute
             about
             it
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             prudent
             course
             ,
             to
             make
             
               begging
               the
               question
            
             the
             
               first
               Principle
               in
               Controversie
            
             ;
             which
             would
             it
             but
             be
             granted
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             much
             of
             his
             mind
             that
             the
             method
             he
             takes
             would
             be
             the
             best
             way
             to
             make
             Controversie
             a
             Science
             ;
             because
             he
             that
             should
             have
             the
             luck
             or
             boldness
             to
             beg
             first
             ,
             would
             have
             it
             in
             his
             power
             to
             make
             what
             he
             pleased
             certain
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Were
             it
             worth
             while
             ,
             I
             might
             further
             pursue
             the
             Absurdities
             of
             his
             Corollaries
             .
             For
             they
             are
             not
             so
             terrible
             as
             he
             makes
             shew
             of
             ,
             by
             his
             telling
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             *
             ,
             That
             
               Sure-footing
               and
               its
               Corollaries
               may
               put
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Wits
            
             :
             Which
             though
             intended
             for
             an
             Affront
             to
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             mollified
             with
             a
             good
             interpretation
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             reading
             of
             wild
             and
             phantastical
             stuff
             be
             apt
             to
             disorder
             a
             very
             learned
             head
             ,
             then
             so
             far
             Mr.
             
             S's
             saying
             may
             have
             truth
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             only
             that
             I
             requite
             his
             41
             Corol.
             not
             with
             an
             equal
             number
             ,
             but
             with
             two
             or
             three
             natural
             Consectaries
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Book
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             certainly
             understand
             the
             meaning
             of
             any
             Book
             whatsoever
             ▪
             any
             farther
             than
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             are
             made
             known
             to
             us
             by
             a
             concurrent
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             .
             For
             the
             Arguments
             whereby
             he
             and
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             it
             impossible
             without
             Tradition
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             certain
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             do
             equally
             extend
             to
             all
             other
             Books
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             memory
             of
             matters
             of
             Fact
             done
             long
             ago
             may
             be
             better
             preserved
             by
             
               general
               Rumor
            
             than
             by
             publick
             Records
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             plain
             English
             of
             that
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             Oral
             Tradition
             is
             a
             better
             and
             more
             secure
             way
             of
             Conveyance
             than
             Writing
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Generality
             of
             Papists
             are
             no
             Christians
             .
             For
             if
             (
             as
             he
             affirms
             )
             Tradition
             be
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             disown
             this
             Rule
             be
             *
             
               ipso
               facto
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               Root
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             unchristian'd
             ;
             And
             if
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             )
             the
             Generality
             of
             Papists
             do
             disown
             this
             Rule
             :
             Then
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Christians
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           RULE
           of
           FAITH
           .
        
         
           PART
           IV.
           Testimonies
           concerning
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THus
             far
             
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Reason
               and
               Principles
               .
            
             The
             rest
             is
             
               Note-book
               Learning
            
             ,
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             
             he
             is
             
               not
               much
               a
               Friend
               to
            
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             kindness
             lost
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             as
             little
             a
             Friend
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Cause
             as
             he
             can
             be
             to
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             first
             examine
             the
             Authorities
             he
             brings
             for
             Tradition
             ;
             and
             then
             produce
             express
             Testimonies
             in
             behalf
             of
             Scripture
             .
             In
             both
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             very
             brief
             ;
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             because
             his
             Testimonies
             require
             no
             long
             Answer
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             it
             
             would
             be
             to
             little
             purpose
             to
             trouble
             Mr.
             S.
             with
             many
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             for
             ought
             appears
             by
             his
             Book
             is
             acquainted
             with
             none
             but
             
               Father
               White
            
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             .
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             cannot
             much
             blame
             him
             for
             the
             course
             he
             uses
             to
             take
             with
             other
             mens
             Testimonies
             ▪
             because
             it
             is
             the
             only
             way
             that
             a
             man
             in
             his
             circumstances
             can
             take
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             in
             it self
             more
             unreasonable
             ,
             than
             to
             pretend
             to
             answer
             Testimonies
             by
             ranking
             them
             under
             so
             many
             
               faulty
               Heads
            
             ;
             and
             having
             so
             done
             ,
             magisterially
             to
             require
             his
             Adversary
             to
             vindicate
             them
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             they
             do
             not
             fall
             under
             some
             of
             those
             Heads
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             not
             said
             one
             word
             against
             any
             of
             them
             particularly
             ;
             nay
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             recited
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Trick
             would
             be
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             his
             Catholick
             Reader
             who
             perhaps
             may
             believe
             him
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             might
             see
             Reason
             not
             to
             do
             so
             if
             he
             should
             descend
             to
             particulars
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             he
             well
             observes
             )
             would
             make
             his
             *
             
               Discourse
               to
               look
               with
               a
               contingent
               Face
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             I
             begin
             with
             his
             three
             Authorities
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             when
             I
             
             consider
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             (
             of
             all
             men
             )
             should
             find
             fault
             with
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             
             Down's
             Dissuasive
             for
             being
             so
             *
             
               thin
               and
               sleight
               in
               Scripture-Citations
            
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             how
             he
             will
             answer
             it
             to
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             ,
             for
             transgressing
             that
             prudent
             Rule
             of
             his
             ,
             viz.
             *
             
               That
               the
               Catholick
               should
               never
               undertake
               to
               convince
               his
               Adversary
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             substantial
             Reason
             ,
             *
             because
             
               this
               were
               to
               strengthen
               his
               Opponent
               in
               his
               own
               Ground
               and
               Principle
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               all
               is
               to
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               Scripture
            
             ;
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             presently
             after
             is
             no
             more
             fit
             to
             convince
             ,
             than
             
               a
               Beetle
               is
               to
               cut
               withall
            
             ;
             meaning
             it
             perhaps
             of
             Texts
             so
             applied
             as
             these
             are
             which
             follow
             .
             *
             
               This
               shall
               be
               to
               you
               a
               direct
               way
               ,
               so
               that
               Fools
               cannot
               err
               in
               it
               .
            
             *
             
               This
               is
               my
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               my
               Spirit
               which
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               my
               words
               which
               I
               have
               put
               in
               thy
               mouth
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               thy
               Seed
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               thy
               Seeds
               seed
               from
               henceforth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             *
             
               I
               will
               give
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               bowels
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               hearts
               will
               I
               write
               it
               :
            
             From
             which
             Texts
             if
             Mr.
             S.
             can
             prove
             
               Tradition
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               
               Faith
               ,
            
             any
             better
             than
             the
             
               Philosophers
               Stone
            
             or
             the
             Longitude
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             1
             Cap.
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             they
             should
             pass
             for
             valid
             Testimonies
             :
             Though
             I
             might
             require
             of
             him
             (
             by
             his
             own
             Law
             )
             before
             these
             Texts
             can
             signifie
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Traditionary
             sense
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             universally
             in
             all
             Ages
             received
             by
             the
             Church
             under
             that
             Notion
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             shew
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             Commentators
             have
             interpreted
             them
             to
             another
             sense
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             Scripture
             which
             has
             no
             certain
             sense
             but
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sense
             whereof
             Tradition
             cannot
             assure
             us
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             Scripture
             can
             prove
             Tradition
             to
             be
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             can
             prove
             nothing
             at
             all
             unless
             Tradition
             be
             first
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             as
             
               shameful
               a
               Circle
            
             as
             that
             wherewith
             Dr.
             Holden
             upbraids
             the
             generality
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             I
             proceed
             to
             his
             Authorities
             from
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             ;
             all
             which
             (
             not
             one
             of
             them
             excepted
             )
             he
             hath
             taken
             
             out
             of
             Mr.
             
             White
             's
             
               Tabulae
               Suffragiales
            
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             acknowledgment
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             them
             .
             And
             that
             it
             might
             be
             evident
             that
             he
             had
             not
             consulted
             the
             Books
             themselves
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             them
             with
             all
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             very
             same
             errors
             of
             Citation
             which
             Mr.
             White
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             before
             him
             .
             So
             that
             though
             he
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             say
             of
             himself
             that
             *
             he
             
               he
               is
               a
               bad
               Transcriber
            
             ▪
             yet
             I
             must
             do
             him
             that
             right
             ,
             to
             assure
             the
             Reader
             that
             he
             does
             it
             very
             punctually
             and
             exactly
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             He
             begins
             with
             Councils
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             
               he
               will
               only
               mention
               three
               in
               several
               Ages
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             
               First
               Synod
               of
               Lateran
            
             .
             One
             might
             have
             expected
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             told
             us
             he
             would
             mention
             three
             in
             several
             Ages
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             produced
             them
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             have
             begun
             with
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ,
             which
             was
             near
             300
             years
             before
             the
             Lateran
             .
             But
             there
             was
             a
             good
             reason
             why
             the
             Lateran
             should
             be
             first
             produced
             viz.
             because
             it
             is
             mentioned
             before
             the
             other
             in
             Mr
             
             White
             's
             Book
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             what
             says
             this
             
               Synod
               ?
               We
               all
               confess
               unanimously
               and
               consequently
               ,
               with
               one
               
               heart
               and
               mouth
               ,
               the
               Tenets
               and
               Sayings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               ;
               adding
               nothing
               ,
               substracting
               nothing
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               delivered
               us
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               we
               believe
               as
               the
               Fathers
               have
               believed
               ,
               we
               Preach
               so
               as
               they
               have
               taught
               .
            
             The
             force
             of
             which
             Testimony
             Mr.
             S.
             lays
             upon
             the
             Word
             delivered
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             Word
             where-ever
             it
             is
             met
             with
             in
             Councils
             or
             Fathers
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             of
             
               oral
               delivery
            
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             a
             general
             Word
             indifferently
             used
             for
             conveyance
             either
             by
             writing
             ,
             or
             
               word
               of
               mouth
            
             .
             In
             this
             place
             it
             plainly
             refers
             to
             the
             writings
             of
             particular
             Fathers
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             a
             long
             catalogue
             of
             Testimonies
             against
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Monothelites
             had
             been
             read
             just
             before
             this
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Synod
             .
             Now
             what
             signifies
             this
             to
             oral
             Tradition's
             being
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             this
             Synod
             declares
             her
             Faith
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Monothelites
             ,
             to
             be
             consonant
             in
             all
             things
             to
             those
             Testimonies
             which
             had
             been
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ?
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ;
             out
             of
             an
             Epistle
             of
             which
             Council
             he
             cites
             these
             words
             ,
             
               We
               have
               received
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               we
               have
               been
               taught
               so
               ,
               we
               hold
               
               this
               Catholick
               Tradition
               ,
               Faith
               and
               Confession
               .
            
             Which
             are
             general
             words
             ,
             and
             indifferently
             applicable
             to
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ,
             or
             Writing
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             But
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             Mr.
             S.
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             been
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             this
             Council
             was
             rejected
             by
             St.
             Austin
             and
             other
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             *
             Binnius
             acknowledges
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Epistle
             (
             out
             of
             which
             part
             Mr.
             S.
             cites
             these
             words
             )
             which
             contains
             a
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             is
             by
             *
             Baronius
             (
             and
             after
             him
             by
             Binnius
             )
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             surreptitiously
             added
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             found
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             and
             mentioned
             by
             Sozomen
             ;
             yet
             Baronius
             thinks
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               Arian
               Confession
            
             composed
             by
             the
             false-Synod
             of
             Sardica
             which
             sate
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             Sozomen
             lighting
             upon
             it
             ,
             perhaps
             mistook
             it
             for
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Synod
             of
             the
             same
             name
             .
             However
             that
             be
             ,
             he
             proves
             out
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Testimony
             both
             of
             the
             Eastern
             and
             Western
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Sardica
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               add
               one
               word
               or
               tittle
               ,
               no
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               explain
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Faith.
            
             But
             Mr.
             White
             sayes
             nothing
             
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             S.
             could
             not
             ,
             who
             is
             no
             Speculator
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             a
             
               Testifier
               delivers
               down
            
             these
             authorities
             to
             us
             as
             he
             
               received
               them
               by
               hand
            
             from
             Mr.
             White
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             word
             Tradition
             be
             but
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             Demonstrative
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             Testimonies
             from
             the
             2
             d
             Council
             of
             Nice
             (
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             7
             
               th
               General
               Council
            
             )
             who
             pretended
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             Image-worship
             to
             have
             descended
             to
             them
             by
             an
             
               uninterrupted
               Tradition
            
             ,
             and
             proved
             it
             most
             doughtily
             by
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ridiculously
             wrested
             ,
             by
             impertinent
             sayings
             out
             of
             obscure
             and
             counterfeit
             Authors
             ,
             and
             by
             fond
             and
             
               immodest
               Stories
            
             (
             as
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             Pope
             *
             Adrian
             the
             6
             
               th
               )
               of
               Apparitions
            
             and
             
               Womens
               Dreams
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             Council
             it self
             ;
             which
             is
             such
             a
             mess
             of
             Popperies
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             
               general
               Council
            
             of
             Atheists
             had
             met
             together
             with
             a
             design
             to
             abuse
             Religion
             by
             talking
             ridiculously
             concerning
             it
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             done
             it
             more
             effectually
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             Testimonies
             from
             this
             Council
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             Mr.
             S
             to
             that
             
               Western
               Council
            
             under
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             which
             a
             
             little
             after
             at
             Francford
             condemned
             ,
             and
             also
             fully
             confuted
             the
             Decisions
             of
             this
             Council
             ,
             calling
             their
             pretended
             
               Tradition
               of
               Image-worship
            
             [
             putidissimam
             Traditionem
             ]
             
               a
               most
               stinking
               Tradition
            
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             his
             authorities
             from
             Councils
             ;
             Where
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               we
               see
               General
               Councils
               relying
               on
               the
               Teaching
               of
               the
               Fathers
               or
               fore-going
               Church
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Churches
               Tradition
               as
               their
               Rule
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             does
             he
             see
             any
             such
             matter
             ?
             Or
             where
             does
             he
             
               see
               General
               Councils
            
             ?
             Was
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             a
             General
             one
             ?
             Or
             was
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ?
             If
             it
             was
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             how
             the
             2
             d.
             of
             Nice
             could
             be
             the
             7
             
               th
               .
               General
               Council
            
             .
             Mr.
             White
             must
             write
             more
             explicitly
             ,
             and
             say
             which
             are
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ,
             which
             not
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             will
             lead
             his
             friends
             into
             dangerous
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             
               After
               ancient
               Councils
            
             (
             not
             so
             ancient
             neither
             )
             
               let
               us
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               give
               a
               glance
               at
               Fathers
               .
               Glance
            
             is
             a
             modest
             word
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             doubt
             whether
             ever
             the
             Fathers
             had
             so
             much
             as
             that
             from
             him
             .
             Before
             I
             speak
             particularly
             to
             his
             Testimonies
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             shall
             mind
             him
             of
             what
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             
             says
             in
             general
             ,
             viz.
             *
             
               That
               who
               seeks
               Tradition
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               it
               by
               their
               Testimony
               ,
               takes
               an
               hard
               task
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Again
             *
             ,
             
               As
               in
               other
               Points
               ,
               so
               even
               in
               this
               of
               the
               Resolution
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               Doctors
               seem
               to
               differ
               now-adays
               ,
               so
               might
               the
               Fathers
               also
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             Mr.
             S.
             is
             not
             very
             likely
             by
             a
             few
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             prove
             that
             Tradition
             is
             the
             sole
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             But
             let
             us
             see
             what
             he
             has
             done
             towards
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             begins
             with
             a
             saying
             of
             Pope
             Celestine
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Ephesin
             Council
             .
             
               Now
               therefore
               we
               must
               act
               with
               a
               common
               endeavor
               to
               preserve
               things
               believed
               ,
               and
               retained
               to
               this
               very
               time
               by
               Succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Binnius's
             other
             Reading
             [
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             quite
             spoils
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Citation
             which
             Mr.
             S.
             puts
             upon
             the
             word
             Succession
             .
             But
             read
             it
             how
             he
             will
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             be
             said
             to
             come
             
               by
               Succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             transmitted
             to
             us
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             by
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             same
             Celestine
             in
             an
             Epistle
             to
             Cyril
             ,
             commends
             him
             for
             defending
             the
             Faith
             by
             
               Scripture
               ,
               This
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               is
               
               a
               great
               Triumph
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               to
               demonstrate
               our
               Opinions
               so
               strongly
               ,
               and
               to
               overthrow
               the
               contrary
               by
               Testimonies
               from
               Scripture
               .
            
             And
             neither
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             ,
             does
             he
             make
             any
             mention
             of
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             .
          
           
             Next
             he
             cites
             that
             known
             place
             in
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               But
               what
               if
               the
               Apostles
               had
               not
               left
               us
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               ought
               we
               not
               to
               follow
               the
               Order
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               &
               c.
            
             ?
             This
             makes
             clearly
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             implies
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             Apostles
             have
             
               left
               us
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             them
             .
             The
             other
             passage
             he
             cites
             out
             of
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             is
             a
             clear
             eviction
             that
             he
             did
             not
             consult
             the
             Book
             .
             For
             he
             puts
             two
             sayings
             together
             which
             he
             had
             met
             with
             in
             Mr.
             White
             immediately
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             because
             Mr.
             White
             had
             cited
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             for
             the
             first
             saying
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             the
             other
             immediately
             upon
             it
             with
             an
             
               (
               Et
               rursus
               )
               Again
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Therefore
             Mr.
             S.
             (
             who
             is
             of
             a
             right
             Traditionary
             temper
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             take
             things
             easily
             upon
             trust
             himself
             ,
             and
             require
             Demonstration
             from
             others
             )
             concluded
             that
             these
             sayings
             were
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             though
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             in
             several
             Books
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
             Testimony
             it self
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             to
             Mr.
             
             S's
             purpose
             besides
             the
             word
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             Irenaeus
             does
             often
             apply
             to
             Scripture
             as
             well
             as
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             place
             to
             determine
             it
             to
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             .
          
           
             His
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             Origen
             will
             do
             him
             less
             stead
             :
             For
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             conversant
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             that
             Father
             ,
             knows
             what
             he
             means
             by
             the
             
               Churches
               Tradition
            
             preserved
             
               by
               order
               of
               Succession
               ,
               viz.
            
             The
             mystical
             Interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             (
             he
             says
             )
             were
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             down
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             Tradition
             Mr.
             S.
             contends
             for
             ,
             Origen
             is
             at
             his
             service
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             I
             assure
             him
             he
             is
             not
             for
             his
             turn
             .
          
           
             Next
             comes
             Tertullian
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             (
             as
             also
             Origen
             )
             the
             Papist
             upon
             occasion
             thinks
             it
             enough
             to
             reply
             in
             St.
             
             Hierom's
             words
             *
             ,
             
               As
               for
            
             Tertullian
             ,
             
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               of
               him
               but
               that
               he
               is
               not
               a
               man
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Whatever
             he
             was
             ,
             these
             are
             his
             words
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               beest
               but
               a
               Christian
               ,
               believe
               what
               is
            
             [
             traditum
             ]
             deliver'd
             .
             And
             here
             's
             nothing
             again
             but
             the
             word
             deliver'd
             ;
             
             which
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             is
             indifferent
             to
             Written
             or
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             ,
             if
             the
             Circumstances
             do
             not
             determine
             it
             to
             one
             ;
             as
             here
             they
             do
             (
             very
             unluckily
             for
             Mr.
             S.
             )
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             he
             disputes
             here
             against
             Marcion
             ,
             who
             denied
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             who
             to
             maintain
             that
             ,
             denied
             his
             Nativity
             ,
             and
             *
             expunged
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             But
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               by
               what
               authority
               dost
               thou
               do
               this
               ?
               If
               thou
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               foretell
               something
               ;
               If
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               preach
               publickly
               ;
               If
               Apostolical
               ,
               be
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               mind
               ;
               If
               no
               more
               but
               a
               Christian
               ,
               believe
               what
               is
               delivered
               .
            
             And
             where
             delivered
             ?
             But
             in
             those
             Instruments
             or
             Books
             of
             the
             Gospel
             out
             of
             which
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             immediately
             before
             tells
             us
             )
             Marcion
             had
             made
             bold
             to
             expunge
             this
             Story
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             the
             two
             first
             of
             them
             prove
             nothing
             but
             that
             
               Faith
               comes
               down
               from
               our
               Ancestors
               ,
            
             or
             was
             by
             them
             
               delivered
               to
               us
            
             ;
             which
             no
             body
             denies
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             a
             word
             in
             either
             of
             them
             concerning
             oral
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             
               written
               Tradition
            
             .
             The
             third
             Testimony
             is
             out
             of
             an
             
             Epistle
             to
             Epictetus
             ,
             to
             whom
             Athanasius
             writing
             concerning
             those
             who
             held
             Christ's
             Body
             to
             be
             Consubstantial
             with
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             tells
             him
             this
             was
             so
             gross
             a
             conceit
             that
             it
             needed
             no
             sollicitous
             confutation
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             say
             in
             general
             
               the
               Orthodox
               Church
               was
               not
               of
               that
               mind
               ,
               our
               Fathers
               did
               not
               think
               so
               .
            
             From
             whence
             Mr.
             S.
             infers
             that
             
               Tradition
               is
               held
               by
               him
               a
               sole
               sufficient
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Answer
               to
               be
               given
               why
               we
               reject
               Points
               from
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             if
             he
             had
             consulted
             the
             Book
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             inferred
             that
             this
             was
             
               the
               only
               Answer
               to
               be
               given
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             it
             immediately
             follows
             ,
             
               But
               lest
               from
               our
               being
               wholly
               silent
               ,
               these
               Inventers
               of
               evil
               things
               should
               take
               occasion
               to
               be
               more
               impudent
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               good
               to
               recite
               a
               few
               passages
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             from
             thence
             he
             confutes
             them
             at
             large
             .
             It
             was
             so
             gross
             an
             Error
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             might
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             without
             bringing
             particular
             arguments
             out
             of
             Scripture
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             it
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             ancient
             Faith
             ;
             but
             yet
             lest
             they
             should
             (
             if
             he
             had
             said
             no
             more
             )
             have
             taken
             boldness
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             thought
             that
             nothing
             more
             could
             
             be
             said
             against
             it
             ,
             therefore
             he
             confutes
             it
             from
             particular
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             .
             And
             what
             in
             his
             opinion
             was
             the
             
               sufficient
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Mr.
             S.
             might
             have
             seen
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Epistle
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               That
               Faith
               which
               was
               professed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               in
               that
               Council
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Nicene
             )
             
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               to
               me
               sufficient
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             seems
             that
             Scripture
             was
             to
             him
             the
             Rule
             and
             Standard
             whereby
             to
             judg
             even
             the
             Creeds
             of
             General
             Councils
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             S.
             says
             he
             will
             be
             shorter
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             I.
             For
             what
             is
             to
             be
             said
             to
             Testimonies
             brought
             at
             a
             venture
             ?
             when
             he
             that
             brings
             them
             ,
             had
             he
             read
             the
             Books
             themselves
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             had
             the
             face
             to
             have
             brought
             them
             .
             Such
             is
             this
             out
             of
             *
             
               Clem.
               Alezand
               .
               As
               if
               one
               of
               a
               Man
               becomes
               a
               Beast
               ,
               like
               those
               infected
               with
            
             Circes
             
               poyson
               ;
               so
               he
               hath
               forfeited
               his
               being
               a
               Man
               of
               God
               and
               faithful
               to
               our
               Lord
               ,
               who
               spurns
               against
               Ecclesiastical
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               leaps
               into
               Opinions
               of
               human
               Election
               .
            
             Mr.
             S.
             knows
             whose
             way
             of
             quoting
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             pick
             a
             bit
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             Text
             that
             sounds
             something
             towards
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             leave
             out
             the
             rest
             which
             
             would
             make
             it
             evident
             to
             be
             meant
             just
             contrary
             .
             Yet
             I
             cannot
             charge
             this
             wholly
             upon
             Mr.
             S.
             whose
             implicit
             Faith
             were
             it
             not
             for
             his
             culpable
             Ignorance
             might
             excuse
             him
             .
             But
             for
             his
             Seducer
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             how
             he
             can
             acquit
             himself
             of
             so
             foul
             an
             Imputation
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             any
             ingenuous
             Papist
             to
             judg
             when
             I
             have
             nakedly
             set
             the
             whole
             passage
             before
             him
             .
             Clemens
             speaking
             of
             Hereticks
             who
             relinquish
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             abuse
             it
             by
             wresting
             it
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               Men
               who
               deal
               in
               matters
               of
               highest
               importance
               must
               needs
               commit
               great
               Errors
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               take
               and
               hold
               the
               RVLE
               OF
               TRVTH
               from
               Truth
               it self
               .
               For
               such
               men
               having
               once
               deviated
               from
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               do
               likewise
               err
               in
               most
               particulars
               ;
               probably
               because
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Faculty
               of
               distinguishing
               Truths
               and
               Falshoods
               perfectly
               exercised
               to
               choose
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               chosen
               .
               For
               if
               they
               had
               this
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               ruled
               by
               the
               Divine
               SCRIPTVRES
               .
               [
               Therefore
               as
               if
               any
               of
               Mankind
               should
               become
               a
               Beast
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               those
               who
               were
            
             *
             
               bewitched
               by
            
             Circe
             ;
             
               even
               so
               he
               hath
               lost
               his
               being
               a
               Man
               of
               God
               and
               abiding
               faithful
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               spurned
               
               against
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               skipt
               into
               the
               Opinions
               of
               human
               Sects
            
             *
             ,
             ]
             (
             not
             of
             human
             Election
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             S.
             blindly
             following
             Mr.
             Wh.
             does
             most
             absurdly
             translate
             it
             )
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               returned
               from
               his
               Errors
               ,
               and
               hearkned
               to
               the
               SCRIPTVRES
               ,
               and
               conformed
               his
               life
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               is
               as
               it
               were
               advanced
               from
               a
               Man
               to
               a
               God.
            
             At
             the
             same
             rate
             he
             goes
             on
             for
             several
             Pages
             together
             ,
             taking
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             an
             
               indemonstrable
               Principle
            
             ,
             from
             which
             all
             Divine
             Doctrines
             are
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Criterion
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             be
             tried
             ;
             and
             charges
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             such
             words
             as
             we
             cannot
             find
             fitter
             for
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             As
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               naughty
               Boys
               shut
               out
               their
               School-master
               ,
               so
               these
               drive
               the
               Prophecies
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               suspecting
               that
               they
               will
               chide
               and
               admonish
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               patch
               together
               abundance
               of
               falshoods
               and
               fictions
               that
               they
               may
               seem
               RATIONALLY
               not
               to
               admit
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             speaking
             of
             these
             Hereticks
             affronting
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             
               they
               oppose
               the
            
             *
             
               Divine
               Tradition
               with
               human
               Doctrines
            
             *
             
               by
               other
               Traditions
               [
               delivered
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ]
               that
               they
               may
               establish
               a
               Sect
               or
               Heresie
               .
            
             
             Again
             he
             says
             ,
             
               they
               adulterate
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               steal
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               for
               ORAL
               Frauds
               they
               shall
               have
               WRITTEN
               Punishments
               .
            
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             ;
             whosoever
             desires
             to
             see
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             on
             where
             these
             men
             to
             their
             shame
             have
             directed
             us
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             any
             Protestant
             can
             speak
             more
             fully
             and
             plainly
             in
             this
             Controversy
             .
             The
             whole
             trust
             of
             the
             Papists
             is
             upon
             the
             equivocal
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Tradition
             .
             Which
             word
             is
             commonly
             used
             by
             the
             Fathers
             to
             signify
             to
             us
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             
               Divine
               Tradition
            
             as
             Clement
             here
             calls
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Papists
             understand
             it
             of
             their
             
               unwritten
               Tradition
            
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             they
             apply
             all
             those
             passages
             in
             the
             Fathers
             where
             Tradition
             is
             honourably
             mentioned
             .
             So
             Mr.
             S.
             deals
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Testimonies
             I
             have
             already
             examined
             :
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             argument
             in
             those
             few
             which
             remain
             but
             from
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             this
             Word
             ;
             which
             I
             need
             not
             shew
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             for
             whosoever
             shall
             read
             them
             with
             this
             Key
             will
             find
             that
             they
             are
             of
             no
             force
             to
             conclude
             what
             he
             drives
             at
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             As
             for
             his
             Citations
             out
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             would
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             the
             perswasion
             of
             their
             
             present
             Church
             ,
             that
             Tradition
             is
             the
             sole
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             I
             have
             already
             shewn
             that
             that
             Council
             hath
             declared
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             is
             otherwise
             understood
             by
             the
             chief
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             ,
             And
             therefore
             he
             did
             prudently
             to
             conceal
             in
             an
             &c.
             those
             choaking
             words
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Council
             declares
             itself
             to
             
               receive
               and
               honour
               ,
               with
               equal
               pious
               affection
               and
               reverence
               ,
               the
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               and
               unwritten
               Traditions
               .
            
             And
             after
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             shuffling
             ,
             what
             a
             pitiful
             Account
             is
             it
             that
             he
             at
             last
             gives
             of
             that
             Council's
             putting
             Scripture
             constantly
             before
             Tradition
             ,
             because
             Scripture
             being
             interpreted
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Authority
             
               as
               if
               an
               Apostle
               or
               Evangelist
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               wonder
               they
               honour
               Scripture-Testimony
               so
               as
               to
               put
               it
               before
               Tradition
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             Scripture
             is
             subordinate
             to
             Tradition
             and
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             it
             ,
             therefore
             it
             deserves
             to
             be
             put
             before
             it
             .
             Besides
             if
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             be
             but
             several
             wayes
             of
             conveying
             the
             Evangelical
             and
             Apostolical
             Doctrine
             ,
             why
             should
             he
             imagine
             an
             Evangelist
             or
             Apostle
             to
             be
             more
             present
             by
             the
             Scripture
             than
             
             by
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             ?
             Especially
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             he
             supposes
             Scripture
             to
             be
             an
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             Tradition
             an
             infallible
             way
             of
             conveying
             this
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
             §
             1.
             
             ALL
             that
             now
             remains
             ,
             is
             to
             confirm
             the
             precedent
             Discourse
             by
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Persons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             several
             Ages
             .
             in
             which
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             be
             large
             ,
             being
             so
             happily
             prevented
             by
             that
             full
             Account
             which
             is
             given
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Ancients
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             in
             the
             Answer
             to
             
               Labyrinthus
               Cantuariensis
            
             ;
             which
             Mr.
             S.
             may
             if
             he
             pleases
             consult
             for
             his
             further
             Conviction
             .
          
           
             §
             2
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             Historical
             Account
             which
             Eusebius
             gives
             of
             committing
             the
             Gospel
             to
             writing
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             viz
             *
             ▪
             
               That
               the
            
             Romans
             
               were
               not
               content
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               Preached
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               also
               committed
               to
               writing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               did
               earnestly
               beg
               of
               Mark
               ,
            
             Peter's
             
               Companion
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               leave
               them
               a
               Monument
               in
               writing
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               had
               been
               deliver'd
               to
               
               them
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               writing
               of
               St.
            
             Mark
             's
             Gospel
             .
             
               And
               when
            
             Peter
             
               did
               understand
               that
               this
               Work
               was
               publish'd
               (
               being
               suggested
               by
               the
               Divine
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               )
               it
               is
               said
               he
               was
               very
               much
               pleased
               with
               the
               ready
               and
               earnest
               desire
               of
               those
               Persons
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               his
               Authority
               he
               confirmed
               this
               Writing
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               it
               might
               be
               every
               where
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             As
             for
             St.
             Matthew
             and
             St.
             John
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               of
               all
               the
               Disciples
               they
               two
               only
               have
               left
               monuments
               in
               Writing
               ;
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               also
               reported
               that
               they
               betook
               themselves
               to
               write
               ,
               being
               drawn
               thereto
               by
               necessity
               .
            
             Matthew
             
               after
               he
               had
               preached
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               and
               was
               resolved
               to
               go
               to
               other
               Nations
               ,
               wrote
               his
            
             Gospel
             
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               thus
               by
               the
               diligence
               and
               pains
               of
               Writing
               ,
               did
               abundantly
               supply
               the
               the
               want
               of
               his
               presence
               to
               those
               whom
               he
               left
               .
               And
               when
            
             Mark
             and
             Luke
             
               had
               published
               their
               Gospel
               ,
               it
               is
               reported
               that
            
             John
             
               (
               who
               had
               always
               used
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               without
               writing
               it
               )
               being
               at
               length
               wrought
               upon
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               did
               betake
               
               himself
               to
               write
               .
            
             From
             this
             account
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             thought
             it
             necessary
             for
             the
             preservation
             and
             secure
             conveyance
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             put
             into
             Writing
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             judged
             this
             a
             better
             way
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             their
             presence
             ,
             than
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             .
             Therefore
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               immediately
               succeeded
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               they
               travelled
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               those
               who
               had
               not
               yet
               heard
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               ,
               did
               with
               great
            
             care
             also
             deliver
             to
             them
             the
             Writings
             
               of
               the
               Holy
               Evangelists
            
             .
             Again
             *
             ,
             That
             Ignatius
             
               as
               he
               travelled
               towards
            
             Rome
             
               (
               where
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               )
               exhorted
               the
               Churches
               of
               every
               City
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               which
               (
               as
               also
               by
               Writing
               he
               testified
               )
               for
               greater
               security
            
             he
             held
             necessary
             
               to
               be
            
             copied
             in
             Writing
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             That
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             Old
             made
             the
             same
             pretence
             which
             the
             Papists
             make
             now
             ,
             of
             
               oral
               Tradition
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             same
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             that
             Books
             are
             a
             sufficient
             confutation
             of
             this
             
             pretence
             *
             .
             Those
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               who
               were
               of
               the
               Heresie
               of
            
             Artemon
             ,
             
               said
               that
               all
               their
            
             Fore-fathers
             and
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             had
             received
             and
             taught
             
               the
               same
               things
               which
               they
               also
               did
               ;
               and
               had
               preserved
               the
            
             true
             Teaching
             
               unto
               the
               time
               of
            
             Victor
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               whose
               Successor
            
             Zephyrinus
             
               corrupted
               it
               .
               And
               this
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               would
               have
               great
               probability
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               first
               of
               all
               contradicted
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               next
               if
               there
               did
               not
               remain
               the
               Writings
               of
               other
               Brethren
               much
               more
               ancient
               than
            
             Victor
             
               's
               time
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               all
               whom
               Christs
               Divinity
               is
               acknowledged
               .
            
             And
             afterwards
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             these
             Hereticks
             did
             change
             and
             corrupt
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             Opinions
             ;
             so
             Mr.
             S.
             tells
             us
             that
             
               the
               outward
               Letter
               of
               Scripture
            
             ought
             to
             be
             corrected
             
               by
               Tradition
               and
               Sense
               written
               in
               mens
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Hierom
             also
             tells
             us
             *
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Hereticks
               were
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Wise
               ,
               who
               did
               from
               the
               beginning
               deliver
               down
               to
               us
               the
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             but
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               the
               true
               Sons
               of
            
             Judah
             
               adhere
               to
               the
               Scripture
            
             .
          
           
           
             §
             4.
             
             That
             Scripture
             is
             sufficiently
             plain
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             .
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostome
             *
             ,
             
               All
               things
               in
               the
               Divine
               Scriptures
               are
               plain
               and
               straight
               .
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               necessary
               are
               manifest
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             profoundness
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             adds
             *
             ,
             
               Not
               that
               those
               things
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               are
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               come
               at
               :
               But
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               when
               one
               hath
               there
               attained
               Faith
               without
               which
               there
               is
               no
               pious
               and
               right
               living
               ,
               there
               are
               besides
               ,
               many
               dark
               and
               mysterious
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Again
             *
             ,
             
               The
               manner
               of
               speech
               in
               Scripture
               how
               easie
               is
               it
               to
               all
               ,
               though
               few
               can
               penetrate
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               it
               ?
               Those
               things
               which
               it
               plainly
               contains
               ,
               it
               speaks
               without
               disguise
               like
               a
               familiar
               Friend
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               learned
               and
               unlearned
               .
            
             How
             will
             Mr.
             S.
             reconcile
             this
             with
             his
             grand
             Exception
             against
             Scripture
             ?
             And
             what
             these
             things
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             plainly
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             same
             Father
             tells
             us
             else-where
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             *
             ,
             
               Among
               those
               things
               which
               are
               plainly
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               all
               those
               things
               are
               to
               be
               found
               which
               comprehend
               Faith
               and
               good
               Manners
               .
            
             The
             same
             St.
             Austin
             (
             as
             also
             
             Clement
             in
             the
             Book
             which
             Mr.
             White
             quoted
             )
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             obscure
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             directs
             us
             not
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             plain
             Texts
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             expresly
             says
             *
             
               there
               would
               be
               no
               way
               to
               understand
               them
               .
            
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             That
             Scripture
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             fit
             to
             determine
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             Justin
             sure
             thought
             so
             ,
             when
             disputing
             with
             Trypho
             ,
             concerning
             a
             point
             wherein
             the
             Jew
             had
             Tradition
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             
               he
               would
               bring
               such
               proofs
            
             (
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             
               as
               no
               man
               could
               gain-say
               :
               Attend
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               to
               what
               I
               shall
               recite
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               proofs
               which
               need
               not
               to
               be
               explained
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               be
               heard
               .
            
             Mr.
             White
             might
             have
             found
             likewise
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             his
             Clement
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             to
             tire
             my
             Reader
             in
             a
             Point
             which
             the
             Ancients
             abound
             with
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             produce
             the
             judgment
             of
             Constantine
             *
             in
             that
             solemn
             Oration
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             wherein
             he
             bewails
             their
             
               mutual
               oppositions
               ,
               especially
               in
               Divine
               things
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             they
             had
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               Recorded
               in
               Writing
               ;
               For
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               the
               Books
               
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Oracles
               of
               the
               old
               Prophets
               ,
               do
               evidently
               teach
               us
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               think
               of
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               .
               Therefore
               laying
               aside
               all
               seditious
               contention
               ,
               let
               us
               determine
               the
               matters
               in
               question
               by
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               Divine
               Writings
               .
            
             Not
             a
             word
             of
             any
             other
             Tradition
             but
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             was
             held
             evident
             enough
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             though
             now
             Mr.
             S.
             tells
             us
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             decide
             that
             Controversy
             about
             the
             
               Divinity
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             Scripture
             is
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             *
             ,
             
               The
               method
               of
               our
               Salvation
               we
               have
               not
               known
               by
               any
               other
               but
               those
               men
               by
               whom
               the
               Gospel
               came
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               then
               they
               preached
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               delivered
               it
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               be
               for
               the
               future
               the
               foundation
               and
               pillar
               of
               our
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             St.
             Cyprian
             the
             Church
             hath
             ever
             held
             a
             good
             Catholick
             ;
             yet
             Mr.
             S.
             *
             takes
             notice
             that
             he
             erred
             in
             a
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             rather
             because
             Mr.
             Rushworth
             *
             had
             told
             him
             that
             he
             was
             not
             theirs
             in
             this
             Controversy
             .
             For
             (
             says
             he
             )
             St.
             Cyprian
             
               seems
               to
               think
               that
               the
               
               Resolution
               of
               Faith
               was
               to
               be
               made
               into
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               not
               into
               Tradition
               .
            
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             of
             courtesie
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             yet
             wholly
             to
             despise
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             offer
             this
             one
             Testimony
             instead
             of
             many
             out
             of
             that
             Father
             ;
             who
             being
             opposed
             with
             an
             Argument
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             demands
             *
             ,
             
               Whence
               have
               you
               that
               Tradition
               ?
               Comes
               it
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               For
               God
               testifies
               that
               we
               are
               to
               do
               those
               things
               which
               are
               written
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               commanded
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               contained
               in
               the
               Epistles
               or
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               let
               us
               observe
               it
               as
               a
               Divine
               and
               Holy
               Tradition
               .
            
          
           
             Hilary
             *
             commends
             Constantius
             the
             Emperor
             
               for
               regulating
               his
               Faith
               only
               according
               to
               those
               things
               which
               are
               written
               .
            
             And
             to
             oblige
             him
             to
             deserve
             this
             commendation
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               He
               who
               refuses
               this
               is
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               who
               dissembles
               in
               it
               is
               Anathema
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Optatus
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Controversy
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             asks
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             ?
             and
             answers
             himself
             ,
             
               the
               Scriptures
            
             :
             Which
             he
             illustrates
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             Father
             who
             delivered
             his
             
             Will
             orally
             to
             his
             children
             while
             he
             was
             living
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             was
             dying
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             written
             
               in
               lasting
               Tables
            
             ,
             to
             decide
             all
             Controversies
             that
             might
             happen
             among
             them
             after
             his
             death
             .
             The
             passage
             is
             large
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             obvious
             to
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
             Basil
             maintaining
             the
             Doxology
             as
             it
             was
             used
             in
             his
             days
             ,
             says
             *
             ,
             
               Thus
               we
               received
               it
               from
               our
               Fathers
            
             ;
             but
             adds
             immediately
             ,
             
               This
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               for
               they
               followed
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               making
               its
               Testimonies
               the
               Principles
               upon
               which
               they
               built
               .
            
             He
             has
             indeed
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             *
             a
             passage
             much
             insisted
             on
             by
             the
             Papists
             concerning
             unwritten
             Traditions
             ;
             but
             withal
             he
             says
             those
             Traditions
             were
             secretly
             conveyed
             ,
             which
             makes
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             no
             use
             to
             Mr.
             S.
             
          
           
             Chrysostom
             *
             having
             mentioned
             several
             Heresies
             ,
             directs
             how
             they
             may
             be
             avoided
             ,
             
               viz.
               By
               attending
               to
               the
               Faith
               delivered
               ,
               and
               looking
               upon
               all
               that
               disagrees
               from
               that
               as
               adulterate
               .
               For
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               as
               those
               who
               give
               Rules
               do
               not
               put
               men
               upon
               a
               curious
               enquiry
               after
               many
               measures
               ,
               but
               bid
               
               them
               keep
               to
               the
               Rule
               given
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               in
               Opinions
               .
               But
               no
               body
               will
               attend
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               if
               we
               did
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               only
               not
               fall
               into
               Errors
               our selves
               ,
               but
               also
               rescue
               those
               that
               are
               deceived
               .
            
             Again
             *
             ,
             
               If
               we
               would
               be
               throughly
               conversant
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               instructed
               both
               in
               right
               Opinions
               and
               a
               good
               life
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             among
             the
             many
             
               Sects
               of
               Christians
            
             *
             
               it
               will
               be
               easie
               to
               judge
            
             of
             the
             right
             ,
             
               if
               we
               believe
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               plain
               and
               true
               ;
               If
               any
               one
               agree
               with
               these
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               ;
               if
               he
               contradict
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               far
               from
               this
               Rule
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             calls
             the
             Scipture
             *
             the
             
               Divine
               Balance
            
             for
             the
             weighing
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               fixeth
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             himself
             uses
             it
             both
             in
             his
             Dispute
             with
             Maximinus
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             sayes
             *
             ,
             
               Neither
               ought
               I
               now
               to
               alledg
               the
            
             Nicene
             
               Council
               ,
               nor
               thou
               that
               of
            
             Arminium
             ;
             
               for
               neither
               am
               I
               bound
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               thou
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Let
               us
               both
               contest
               with
               the
               Authorities
               of
               Scripture
               which
               are
               Wtinesses
               common
               to
               us
               both
               .
            
             
             And
             also
             against
             the
             Donatists
             in
             these
             words
             *
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               if
               they
               can
               demonstrate
               their
               Church
               not
               by
               the
               Talk
               and
               Rumors
               [
               or
            
             oral
             Tradition
             ]
             
               of
               the
            
             Africans
             ,
             
               not
               by
               the
               Councils
               of
               their
               own
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Books
               of
               their
               Disputers
               ,
               not
               by
               deceitful
               Miracles
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             
               but
               by
               the
               prescript
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
               by
               all
               the
               Canonical
               Authorities
               of
               the
               Holy
               Books
               .
            
          
           
             Hierom
             saith
             *
             ,
             
               Of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               without
               the
               Authorities
               and
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Scripture
               men
               invent
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               as
               from
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               ,
               they
               are
               smitten
               with
               the
               Sword
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Theophilus
               Alexandr
            
             .
             whom
             Hierom
             hath
             Translated
             ,
             calls
             Scripture
             more
             than
             once
             *
             
               the
               Rule
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             it
             the
             
               firm
               foundations
               of
               Doctrine
            
             .
             And
             again
             saith
             *
             ,
             
               It
               comes
               from
               a
               Demonical
               spirit
               that
               men
               follow
               the
               Sophisms
               of
               humane
               minds
               ,
               and
               think
               any
               thing
               Divine
               that
               wants
               the
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             Theodoret
             *
             charges
             all
             Heresies
             upon
             the
             not
             following
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               the
               inflexible
               Rule
               of
               Truth
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               We
               have
               have
               learned
               the
               Rule
               
               of
               Opinions
               from
               the
               Divine
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             After
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             two
             Eminent
             Persons
             of
             latter
             Times
             ,
             Gerson
             and
             Lyra.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             in
             his
             *
             Book
             of
             
               the
               Tryal
               of
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             hath
             this
             remarkable
             passage
             ;
             
               In
               the
               Tryal
               of
               Doctrines
               that
               which
               is
               first
               and
               principally
               to
               be
               considered
               is
               ,
               Whether
               a
               Doctrine
               be
               conformable
               to
               the
               H.
               Scripture
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Scripture
               is
               deliver'd
               to
               us
               as
               a
               SVFFICIENT
               and
               INFALLIBLE
               RVLE
               for
               the
               Goverment
               of
               the
               whole
               Ecclesiastical
               Body
               and
               its
               Members
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               such
               an
               Art
               ,
               such
               a
               Rule
               or
               Exemplar
               ,
               that
               any
               other
               Doctrine
               which
               is
               not
               conformable
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               renounc'd
               as
               Heretical
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               accounted
               suspicious
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               appertaining
               to
               Religion
               .
               Again
               ,
            
             *
             
               It
               is
               evident
               how
               pernicious
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               H.
               Scripture
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               certain
               a
               preparatory
               for
               the
               reception
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               Once
               more
               ,
            
             *
             
               What
               mischief
               ,
               what
               danger
               ,
               what
               confusion
               hath
               happen'd
               thorough
               contempt
               of
               the
            
             H.
             
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               sure
               is
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               else
               Christ
               must
               have
               been
               
               an
               imperfect
               Law-giver
               )
               let
               us
               ask
               Experience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Lyra
             *
             also
             writes
             thus
             *
             ;
             
               As
               in
               Philosophy
               truth
               is
               discovered
               by
               reducing
               things
               to
               their
               first
               and
               self-evident
               Principles
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               Writings
               deliver'd
               by
               the
               H.
               Doctors
               ,
               Truth
               is
               discover'd
               as
               to
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               by
               reducing
               them
               to
               the
               Canonical
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 You
                 know
                 how
                 easy
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 swell
                 up
                 a
                 large
                 Volume
                 ,
                 with
                 Testimonies
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 course
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Wh.
                 does
                 ,
                 to
                 hale
                 in
                 quotations
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 impertinent
                 ;
                 or
                 use
                 the
                 wretched
                 importunity
                 which
                 Mr.
                 S.
                 does
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 pertinent
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Testimonies
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 nakedly
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 leaving
                 them
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 are
                 enough
                 to
                 satisfie
                 an
                 unpassionate
                 Reader
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 dares
                 trust
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 which
                 chuses
                 to
                 follow
                 noise
                 rather
                 than
                 light
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 conduct
                 of
                 those
                 Guides
                 who
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 better
                 means
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Followers
                 
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 go
                 halloing
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 their
                 ears
                 with
                 the
                 insignificant
                 sounds
                 of
                 
                   Infallibility
                   ,
                   Indefectibility
                   ,
                   Self-evidence
                
                 and
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Appendix
                 wherein
                 you
                 are
                 particularly
                 challeng'd
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 for
                 an
                 Account
                 very
                 shortly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 leave
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
                 
                   Your
                   Affectionate
                   Friend
                   ,
                   
                     JOHN
                     TILLOTSON
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Lincolns-Inn
                   ,
                   
                     Febr.
                     
                       20.
                       1665.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           REPLY
           TO
           M
           r.
           
             J.
             S.
          
           his
           3
           d
           APPENDIX
           ,
           Containing
           some
           Animadversions
           ON
           THE
           BOOK
           ENTITULED
           A
           RATIONAL
           ACCOUNT
           of
           the
           Grounds
           of
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Ed.
             Stillingfleet
          
           B.
           D.
           
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           H.C.
           for
           
             Henry
             Mortlock
          
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           near
           the
           little
           North-door
           .
           1675.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           Appendix
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           To
           his
           honoured
           Friend
           Mr.
           John
           Tillotson
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           soon
           as
           I
           understood
           your
           intentions
           to
           answer
           Mr.
           Serjeant
           ,
           
           I
           could
           not
           but
           rejoice
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           the
           truths
           and
           your
           own
           .
           For
           I
           have
           that
           real
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           heartily
           wish
           him
           that
           reason
           and
           science
           he
           pretends
           to
           ;
           which
           I
           could
           not
           but
           despair
           of
           his
           attaining
           ,
           unless
           he
           were
           undeceived
           in
           that
           monstrous
           opinion
           he
           
           hath
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           undertakings
           .
           And
           I
           knew
           no
           person
           more
           fit
           than
           you
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           understand
           the
           truth
           and
           himself
           together
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           your
           performances
           have
           been
           so
           clear
           and
           satisfactory
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           Mr.
           Sergeant
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           another
           Letter
           of
           directions
           to
           his
           Answerer
           ,
           will
           write
           you
           one
           of
           thanks
           ,
           for
           the
           reason
           and
           kindness
           you
           have
           shewed
           him
           throughout
           your
           Book
           .
           Unless
           it
           fares
           with
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           with
           some
           other
           Adversaries
           of
           theirs
           ,
           that
           their
           civility
           hath
           been
           interpreted
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           their
           uncertainty
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           confidence
           cried
           up
           for
           a
           demonstration
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           only
           I
           shall
           grant
           our
           Protestant
           Writers
           to
           build
           on
           uncertainties
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           White
           and
           Mr.
           Serjeant
           to
           be
           the
           great
           Demonstrators
           of
           this
           age
           .
           If
           their
           own
           reason
           had
           been
           as
           severe
           as
           the
           censures
           at
           Rome
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           saved
           us
           the
           labour
           of
           any
           answer
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           found
           out
           their
           own
           sophistry
           without
           a
           confutation
           .
           But
           the
           least
           thing
           we
           can
           imagine
           by
           their
           excessive
           confidence
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           deceived
           themselves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           charity
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           justice
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           world
           see
           ,
           that
           big
           words
           are
           quite
           another
           thing
           from
           science
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           presumption
           from
           a
           regular
           demonstration
           .
           As
           to
           which
           ,
           no
           more
           need
           to
           have
           been
           said
           ,
           than
           what
           you
           have
           already
           done
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           Serjeant
           had
           not
           thought
           it
           an
           accession
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           atchievements
           ,
           to
           lead
           two
           Pages
           of
           my
           Book
           in
           triumph
           after
           him
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           was
           somewhat
           surprized
           to
           see
           a
           person
           who
           would
           be
           noted
           for
           his
           valour
           in
           assaulting
           Protestant
           Writers
           ,
           steal
           so
           behind
           the
           main
           bulk
           and
           design
           of
           my
           Book
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           had
           gotten
           two
           single
           Pages
           by
           themselves
           ,
           fall
           upon
           them
           with
           as
           much
           pomp
           and
           ostentation
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           attack'd
           the
           whole
           .
           And
           this
           must
           be
           noised
           abroad
           as
           an
           Answer
           to
           me
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           figure
           that
           his
           arguments
           are
           called
           demonstrations
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           an
           hyperbole
           unfit
           for
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           
             who
             never
             flag
             below
             the
             sphere
             of
             Science
          
           in
           their
           own
           judgments
           ,
           though
           they
           seem
           not
           to
           come
           near
           it
           in
           others
           .
           Yet
           since
           Mr.
           Serjeant
           is
           not
           only
           pleased
           to
           concern
           himself
           so
           far
           as
           to
           answer
           that
           part
           of
           my
           Book
           relating
           to
           oral
           tradition
           ;
           
           but
           in
           most
           express
           terms
           to
           challenge
           me
           to
           reply
           to
           him
           ,
           
           he
           may
           now
           see
           (
           assoon
           as
           I
           could
           get
           any
           liberty
           from
           greater
           imployments
           )
           how
           ready
           I
           am
           to
           give
           him
           all
           reasonable
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           I
           return
           him
           thanks
           for
           the
           weapon
           he
           hath
           made
           choice
           of
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           reason
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           other
           I
           desire
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           managing
           this
           debate
           between
           us
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           find
           as
           much
           civility
           towards
           him
           throughout
           this
           discourse
           ,
           as
           he
           expresses
           towards
           me
           in
           the
           entrance
           to
           his
           ;
           if
           that
           may
           be
           accounted
           any
           real
           civility
           ,
           which
           is
           intended
           meerly
           out
           of
           design
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           advantage
           to
           disparage
           the
           cause
           I
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           yet
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           repent
           of
           .
           
             If
             in
             his
             cursory
             view
             of
             two
             Chapters
             of
             my
             Book
             he
             had
          
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             quite
             lost
             me
          
           ,
           
           he
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           be
           troubled
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           found
           far
           more
           excellent
           persons
           ,
           
             such
             as
          
           Dr.
           
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             the
             Disswader
             ,
             and
          
           Dr.
           
             Pierce
             ,
             instead
             of
             me
          
           .
           But
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           he
           intends
           not
           this
           in
           honour
           to
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           a
           common
           reproach
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           as
           though
           
             we
             did
             not
             talk
             out
             of
             nature
             or
             things
             ,
             but
             words
             
             and
             imagination
             .
          
           I
           could
           heartily
           have
           wished
           ,
           Mr.
           S.
           would
           have
           
             cropt
             so
             much
             of
             the
             victory
             due
             to
             anothers
             learning
             and
             industry
             ,
          
           as
           to
           have
           shewed
           me
           one
           proposition
           in
           those
           discourses
           ,
           
             which
             a
             rational
             understanding
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             true
             to
             it self
             ,
             could
             not
             settle
             or
             rely
             on
             .
          
           But
           if
           such
           insinuations
           as
           these
           must
           pass
           for
           answers
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           I
           judg
           M.
           S.
           equally
           happy
           in
           confuting
           our
           grounds
           ,
           and
           in
           demonstrating
           his
           own
           ;
           in
           both
           which
           ,
           his
           greatest
           strength
           lies
           in
           the
           self-evidence
           of
           his
           bare
           affirmations
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           resign
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           Victory
           to
           the
           
             judicious
             Author
          
           of
           
             Labyrinthus
             Cantuariensis
          
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           others
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           once
           obtained
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           envy
           them
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           those
           persons
           ,
           whoever
           they
           are
           ,
           may
           be
           able
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           tell
           Mr.
           S.
           it
           is
           an
           easier
           matter
           to
           talk
           of
           Victories
           than
           to
           get
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           do
           no
           more
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           than
           Mr.
           S.
           hath
           done
           for
           his
           share
           ,
           they
           will
           triumph
           no-where
           ,
           but
           where
           they
           conquer
           ,
           viz.
           in
           their
           own
           fancies
           and
           imaginations
           .
           Therefore
           leaving
           them
           to
           their
           silent
           conquests
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           ,
           unheard-of
           
           Victories
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           Mr.
           S.
           who
           so
           liberally
           proclaims
           his
           own
           in
           the
           point
           of
           oral
           tradition
           .
           Which
           (
           in
           a
           phrase
           scarce
           heard
           of
           in
           our
           language
           before
           )
           
             is
             the
             Post
          
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             explicate
             further
             and
             defend
             .
          
           What
           the
           
             explicating
             a
             Post
          
           means
           ,
           I
           as
           little
           understand
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           the
           force
           of
           his
           demonstrations
           ;
           but
           this
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           such
           uncouth
           forms
           of
           speech
           ,
           up
           and
           down
           in
           his
           Book
           (
           which
           make
           his
           style
           so
           smooth
           and
           easie
           )
           ,
           are
           I
           suppose
           intended
           for
           embellishments
           of
           our
           tongue
           ,
           and
           as
           helps
           to
           sure-speaking
           ,
           as
           his
           whole
           Book
           is
           designed
           for
           sure-footing
           .
        
         
           But
           letting
           him
           enjoy
           the
           pleasure
           and
           felicity
           of
           his
           own
           expressions
           ,
           
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           the
           matter
           in
           debate
           between
           us
           .
           And
           his
           first
           controversie
           with
           me
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           
             for
             opposing
             the
             infallibility
             of
             oral
             tradition
             ,
             to
             doctrinal
             infallibility
             in
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             .
          
           A
           controversie
           fitter
           to
           be
           debated
           among
           themselves
           ,
           than
           between
           him
           and
           me
           :
           For
           is
           any
           thing
           more
           notorious
           ,
           than
           that
           infallibility
           is
           by
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           Romanists
           attributed
           to
           the
           present
           
           Church
           ,
           in
           teaching
           and
           delivering
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           not
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           oral
           tradition
           ,
           but
           the
           immediate
           assistance
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           is
           made
           by
           them
           the
           only
           ground
           of
           divine
           faith
           ?
           For
           which
           Mr.
           S.
           may
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           consult
           his
           
             judicious
             Author
          
           of
           
             Labyrinthus
             Cantuariensis
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           their
           present
           Writers
           ,
           except
           Mr.
           White
           and
           himself
           .
           He
           need
           not
           therefore
           have
           been
           to
           seek
           for
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           doctrinal
           infallibility
           ,
           as
           opposed
           to
           traditionary
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           either
           been
           ignorant
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           their
           own
           Writers
           ,
           or
           notoriously
           dissembled
           it
           .
           For
           this
           infallibility
           is
           not
           attributed
           to
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           meerly
           as
           Doctors
           or
           Scholars
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           representative
           Church
           ,
           whose
           office
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           deliver
           all
           matters
           of
           faith
           by
           way
           of
           an
           infallible
           testimony
           to
           every
           age
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           afford
           a
           sufficient
           foundation
           for
           divine
           faith
           .
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           attributes
           no
           such
           infallibility
           to
           the
           representative
           Church
           ,
           as
           teaching
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           derives
           their
           infallibility
           from
           such
           grounds
           as
           are
           common
           to
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           essential
           Church
           .
           Wherein
           he
           apparently
           opposes
           himself
           
           to
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           their
           own
           Authors
           ,
           who
           resolve
           all
           faith
           into
           the
           immediate
           assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           they
           assert
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           infallibility
           at
           all
           in
           tradition
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ;
           and
           therefore
           these
           opinions
           are
           as
           opposite
           to
           each
           other
           as
           may
           be
           .
           For
           such
           an
           infallibility
           is
           not
           attributed
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           meerly
           
             on
             some
             signal
             occasions
          
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           seems
           to
           suppose
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           to
           explain
           new
           matters
           of
           saith
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           made
           by
           them
           to
           be
           as
           necessary
           as
           believing
           it self
           ,
           because
           thereby
           the
           only
           sure
           foundation
           of
           faith
           is
           laid
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           very
           evident
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           proper
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           :
           Or
           else
           in
           some
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           men
           were
           destitute
           of
           suciffient
           grounds
           of
           faith
           .
           For
           they
           by
           no
           means
           think
           it
           a
           sufficient
           foundation
           for
           faith
           ,
           that
           one
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           another
           ;
           for
           this
           they
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           at
           most
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           humane
           faith
           ;
           but
           that
           Christ
           by
           his
           promise
           hath
           assured
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           never
           be
           wanting
           in
           it
           the
           infallible
           assistance
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           they
           shall
           infallibly
           
           teach
           and
           deliver
           all
           matters
           of
           saith
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           their
           opinion
           ,
           let
           them
           speak
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           must
           retract
           their
           most
           elaborate
           discourses
           about
           the
           resolution
           of
           faith
           ,
           written
           by
           the
           greatest
           Artists
           among
           them
           .
           Let
           Mr.
           S.
           then
           judg
           ,
           
             who
             it
             is
             that
             stumbles
             at
             the
             Threshold
          
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           difference
           among
           them
           ,
           more
           afterwards
           .
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           on
           any
           mistake
           that
           I
           remained
           unsatisfied
           in
           the
           Question
           I
           asked
           ,
           
             Whether
             am
             I
             bound
             to
             believe
             what
             the
             present
             Church
             delivers
             to
             be
             infallible
          
           ?
           To
           which
           Mr.
           S.
           answers
           ,
           
             I
             understand
             him
             not
          
           .
           My
           reply
           shall
           be
           only
           that
           of
           a
           great
           Lawyers
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             help
             that
          
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           my
           words
           are
           intelligible
           enough
           ;
           for
           I
           take
           infallible
           there
           as
           he
           takes
           it
           himself
           ,
           for
           
             infallibly
             true
          
           ;
           although
           I
           deny
           not
           the
           word
           to
           be
           improperly
           used
           in
           reference
           to
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           the
           reason
           given
           by
           him
           ,
           
             because
             fallibility
             &
             infallibility
             belong
             to
             the
             knowing
             power
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             the
             persons
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             object
             .
          
           But
           we
           are
           often
           put
           to
           the
           use
           of
           that
           word
           in
           a
           sense
           we
           acknowledg
           improper
           ,
           
           meerly
           in
           compliance
           with
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           are
           apt
           to
           charge
           us
           with
           having
           only
           uncertainties
           and
           probabilities
           for
           our
           faith
           ;
           if
           we
           do
           not
           use
           the
           term
           infallible
           as
           applied
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           I
           am
           content
           therefore
           wherever
           ,
           in
           what
           I
           have
           writ
           ,
           he
           meets
           that
           term
           so
           applied
           ,
           that
           he
           take
           it
           only
           in
           his
           own
           sense
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           
             certainly
             true
          
           ;
           for
           I
           mean
           no
           more
           by
           it
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           Mr.
           S.
           answers
           affirmatively
           ,
           and
           gives
           this
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           
             not
             only
             because
             the
             present
             Church
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             in
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             former
             age
             believed
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Church
             in
             no
             age
             could
             conspire
             against
             her
             knowledg
             to
             deceive
             that
             age
             immediately
             following
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             evident
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           The
           Question
           then
           is
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           a
           sufficient
           account
           for
           me
           to
           believe
           that
           to
           be
           certainly
           true
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           the
           present
           Church
           delivers
           ?
           and
           consequently
           ,
           whether
           the
           resolution
           of
           faith
           be
           barely
           into
           oral
           tradition
           ?
        
         
           
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           clear
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           between
           us
           .
           I
           come
           therefore
           
           to
           the
           vindication
           of
           those
           things
           which
           I
           had
           objected
           against
           this
           way
           of
           resolving
           faith
           into
           oral
           tradition
           .
           Three
           things
           I
           especially
           insisted
           on
           :
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           present
           Roman
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           That
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           way
           owned
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           That
           it
           is
           repugnant
           to
           common
           sense
           and
           experience
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           apparently
           altered
           from
           what
           was
           the
           belief
           of
           former
           ages
           .
           If
           these
           three
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           cause
           to
           glory
           in
           this
           last
           invention
           ,
           to
           support
           the
           sinking
           fabrick
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           These
           three
           then
           I
           undertake
           to
           defend
           against
           what
           Mr.
           Serjeant
           hath
           objected
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           pretensions
           of
           the
           present
           Roman
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           for
           those
           who
           are
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           rely
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           if
           so
           be
           that
           Church
           pretends
           ,
           that
           the
           obligation
           to
           faith
           arises
           from
           a
           quite
           different
           ground
           from
           this
           ;
           how
           can
           they
           who
           believe
           that
           Church
           infallible
           ,
           venture
           their
           faith
           upon
           any
           other
           principle
           than
           what
           is
           publickly
           owned
           
           by
           her
           ?
           And
           whosoever
           thinks
           himself
           bound
           to
           believe
           by
           virtue
           of
           an
           infallible
           assistance
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           doth
           thereby
           shew
           ,
           that
           his
           obligation
           doth
           not
           depend
           upon
           what
           was
           delivered
           by
           the
           former
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           those
           who
           believed
           the
           Apostles
           were
           infallible
           in
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           could
           not
           resolve
           their
           faith
           into
           the
           infallibility
           of
           oral
           tradition
           ,
           but
           into
           that
           immediate
           assistance
           by
           which
           the
           Apostles
           spake
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           is
           a
           belief
           of
           a
           like
           assistance
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           faith
           cannot
           ly
           in
           the
           indefectibility
           of
           tradition
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           infallible
           Spirit
           which
           they
           suppose
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           assisted
           by
           .
           For
           supposing
           this
           oral
           tradition
           should
           fail
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           might
           believe
           that
           it
           had
           actually
           failed
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           former
           supposition
           were
           true
           ,
           there
           was
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           faith
           remaining
           still
           .
           And
           what
           assurance
           can
           any
           one
           have
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           Church
           delivers
           nothing
           for
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           been
           derived
           in
           every
           age
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           such
           an
           infallible
           Spirit
           be
           supposed
           in
           the
           present
           Church
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ?
           
           For
           on
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           those
           who
           heard
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           trouble
           themselves
           with
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           former
           age
           ;
           no
           more
           ought
           they
           who
           believe
           the
           present
           Roman
           Church
           to
           have
           the
           same
           infallible
           assistance
           .
           They
           need
           not
           then
           enquire
           ,
           whether
           this
           age
           knew
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           or
           whether
           one
           age
           could
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           another
           ,
           or
           whether
           notwithstanding
           both
           these
           ,
           errors
           might
           not
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           ;
           it
           is
           sufficient
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           definitions
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           are
           infallible
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           faith
           .
           Therefore
           my
           demand
           was
           built
           on
           very
           good
           reason
           ;
           
             How
             can
             you
             assure
             me
             the
             present
             Church
             obliges
             me
             to
             believe
             nothing
             but
             only
             what
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             it
             received
             from
             the
             former
             Church
             ?
          
           And
           Mr.
           
           S's
           answer
           is
           far
           from
           being
           satisfactory
           ,
           
             That
             this
             appears
             by
             her
             manifest
             practice
             ,
             never
             refusing
             communion
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             could
             approve
             himself
             to
             believe
             all
             the
             former
             age
             did
             .
          
           For
           this
           may
           be
           resolved
           into
           a
           principle
           far
           different
           from
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           infallibility
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           .
           For
           supposing
           ,
           that
           
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           enquire
           themselves
           into
           the
           reasons
           why
           the
           tradition
           could
           not
           fail
           in
           any
           age
           ;
           it
           is
           suffient
           for
           them
           to
           believe
           the
           Church
           infallible
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           in
           proposing
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           so
           in
           declaring
           what
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           former
           age
           was
           .
           But
           my
           demands
           go
           on
           ,
           
             What
             evidence
             can
             you
             bring
             to
             convince
             me
             both
             that
             the
             Church
             always
             observed
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             be
             deceived
             in
             it
             ?
          
           Which
           question
           is
           built
           on
           these
           two
           Principles
           which
           the
           infallibility
           of
           oral
           tradition
           stands
           on
           :
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Church
           must
           always
           go
           upon
           this
           ground
           .
           2.
           
           That
           if
           it
           did
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           she
           should
           be
           deceived
           .
           Both
           which
           are
           so
           far
           from
           that
           self-evidence
           which
           M.
           Serjeant
           still
           pretends
           to
           in
           this
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           principles
           seem
           much
           more
           rational
           and
           consistent
           ,
           than
           these
           do
           .
           For
           granting
           them
           but
           that
           one
           Postulatum
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           an
           inherent
           infallibility
           in
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           to
           afford
           sufficient
           foundation
           for
           divine
           faith
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           doctrine
           follows
           naturally
           from
           it
           .
           Whereas
           this
           new
           way
           of
           resolving
           faith
           is
           built
           
           on
           such
           suppositions
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           well
           in
           his
           wits
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           grant
           .
           For
           unless
           it
           be
           self-evident
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           always
           proceed
           on
           this
           ground
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           self-evident
           that
           oral
           tradition
           is
           infallible
           ;
           because
           the
           self-evidence
           of
           this
           principle
           depends
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           only
           rule
           and
           measure
           of
           faith
           ,
           was
           what
           was
           delivered
           by
           oral
           tradition
           from
           the
           age
           foregoing
           .
           Now
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           that
           matters
           of
           faith
           might
           be
           conveyed
           in
           ways
           quite
           different
           from
           this
           ,
           what
           self-evidence
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           much
           always
           proceed
           upon
           this
           ?
           Mr.
           S.
           then
           ,
           must
           demonstrate
           it
           impossible
           for
           matters
           of
           faith
           to
           be
           conveyed
           to
           posterity
           in
           any
           other
           way
           than
           oral
           tradition
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           that
           the
           thing
           is
           impossible
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           judged
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           can
           never
           make
           it
           at
           all
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           always
           made
           this
           her
           rule
           of
           faith
           .
           But
           if
           either
           there
           may
           be
           a
           certain
           conveyance
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           another
           way
           ,
           viz.
           by
           writing
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Church
           might
           judg
           that
           way
           more
           certain
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           either
           
           way
           it
           will
           appear
           far
           enough
           from
           self-evidence
           ,
           that
           she
           always
           judged
           of
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           ,
           meerly
           by
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           preceding
           age
           .
           If
           another
           way
           be
           granted
           possible
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           clear
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           did
           never
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           did
           make
           use
           of
           another
           way
           of
           resolving
           faith
           in
           any
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           in
           that
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           oral
           tradition
           was
           not
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           notwithstanding
           whatever
           Mr.
           S.
           can
           demonstrate
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           age
           might
           have
           believed
           otherwise
           than
           the
           immediately
           preceding
           did
           .
           For
           let
           us
           but
           suppose
           ,
           that
           all
           necessary
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           were
           betimes
           recorded
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           Books
           universally
           received
           by
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           first
           ages
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           possible
           ,
           that
           age
           which
           first
           embraced
           these
           Books
           ,
           might
           deliver
           them
           to
           posterity
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           down
           from
           one
           age
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           is
           quite
           different
           from
           a
           meer
           oral
           tradition
           ?
           Let
           Mr.
           S.
           then
           either
           shew
           it
           impossible
           ,
           that
           the
           doctrines
           
           of
           faith
           should
           be
           written
           ;
           or
           that
           being
           written
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           universally
           received
           ;
           or
           that
           being
           universally
           received
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           delivered
           to
           the
           next
           ;
           or
           being
           delivered
           to
           the
           next
           ,
           those
           Books
           should
           not
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           containing
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           in
           them
           ;
           or
           though
           they
           were
           so
           ,
           yet
           ,
           that
           still
           oral
           tradition
           was
           wholly
           relied
           on
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           freely
           grant
           that
           Mr.
           S.
           hath
           attempted
           something
           towards
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           new
           hypothesis
           .
           But
           as
           things
           now
           stand
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           self-evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           always
           gone
           upon
           this
           principle
           ,
           that
           we
           find
           it
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           great
           novelty
           among
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Church
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           rare
           thing
           ,
           for
           a
           new
           invention
           to
           have
           been
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           the
           strength
           of
           it
           is
           thereby
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           proceed
           upon
           this
           principle
           ,
           
           
             that
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             embraced
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             derived
             by
             tradition
             from
             the
             Apostles
          
           ;
           how
           doth
           it
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           
           nothing
           could
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           but
           what
           was
           really
           so
           derived
           from
           them
           ?
           Do
           we
           not
           see
           in
           the
           world
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           among
           those
           who
           own
           this
           principle
           ,
           contradictory
           propositions
           are
           believed
           ;
           and
           both
           sides
           tell
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           because
           their
           doctrine
           was
           delivered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           doth
           not
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           profess
           to
           believe
           on
           the
           account
           of
           tradition
           from
           the
           Apostles
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Latin
           ?
           If
           that
           tradition
           failed
           in
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           was
           preserved
           in
           the
           Latin
           ,
           either
           Mr.
           S.
           must
           instance
           on
           his
           own
           principles
           in
           that
           age
           which
           conspired
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           ,
           or
           he
           must
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           while
           men
           own
           tradition
           they
           may
           be
           deceived
           in
           what
           the
           foregoing
           age
           taught
           them
           ;
           and
           consequently
           those
           things
           may
           be
           admitted
           as
           doctrines
           coming
           from
           the
           Apostles
           which
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           and
           some
           which
           did
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           pretence
           of
           tradition
           remain
           still
           .
           What
           self-evidence
           then
           can
           there
           be
           in
           this
           principle
           ,
           when
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           both
           own
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           believe
           contradictions
           on
           the
           account
           of
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           then
           worth
           
           our
           enquiring
           ,
           what
           self-evidence
           this
           is
           which
           Mr.
           S.
           speaks
           so
           much
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           ,
           
             but
             that
             men
             in
             all
             ages
             had
             eyes
             ,
             ears
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             other
             senses
             ,
             also
             common
             reason
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             memory
             as
             to
             remember
             their
             own
             names
             and
             frequently
             inculcated
             actions
             .
          
           Which
           is
           so
           very
           reasonable
           a
           postulatum
           ,
           that
           I
           suppose
           none
           who
           enjoy
           any
           of
           these
           will
           deny
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           see
           how
           he
           proceeds
           upon
           it
           .
           
             If
             you
             disprove
             this
             ,
             I
             doubt
             we
             have
             lost
             mankind
             ,
             the
             subject
             we
             speak
             of
             ;
             and
             till
             you
             disprove
             it
             ,
             neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             can
             doubt
             ,
             that
             this
             rule
             depending
             on
             testifying
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sense
             or
             experience
             ,
             can
             possibly
             permit
             men
             to
             be
             deceivable
             .
          
           Big
           words
           indeed
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           evidence
           that
           all
           men
           who
           are
           in
           their
           wits
           do
           not
           constantly
           use
           them
           .
           For
           I
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           what
           doth
           Mr
           ,
           S.
           think
           of
           the
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           ?
           Had
           not
           those
           in
           it
           eyes
           ,
           ears
           ,
           and
           other
           senses
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Latin
           ?
           Do
           not
           they
           pretend
           and
           appeal
           to
           what
           they
           received
           from
           their
           Fore-fathers
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Latins
           ?
           It
           seems
           then
           a
           deception
           is
           possible
           in
           the
           case
           of
           testifying
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           doth
           more
           
             than
             permit
             men
             to
             be
             deceivable
          
           ;
           for
           here
           hath
           
           been
           an
           actual
           deception
           on
           one
           side
           or
           other
           .
           But
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           
             losing
             mankind
             in
             this
          
           ;
           for
           the
           possibility
           of
           error
           supposeth
           mankind
           to
           continue
           still
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           take
           away
           that
           ,
           we
           may
           sooner
           lose
           it
           than
           by
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           what
           repugnancy
           can
           we
           imagine
           to
           humane
           nature
           ,
           that
           men
           supposing
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           to
           come
           down
           from
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           should
           yet
           mistake
           in
           judging
           what
           those
           doctrines
           are
           ?
           Had
           not
           men
           eyes
           ,
           and
           ears
           ,
           and
           common
           sense
           in
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ?
           And
           yet
           we
           see
           even
           then
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           was
           mistaken
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           such
           a
           wonder
           it
           should
           be
           in
           succeeding
           ages
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Nazarenes
           mistake
           in
           point
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           the
           Corinthians
           as
           to
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           mean
           time
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Christs
           doctrine
           was
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           believe
           nothing
           but
           what
           came
           from
           him
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           Disciples
           themselves
           err
           ,
           even
           while
           they
           were
           with
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             certainly
             had
             eyes
             ,
             and
             ears
             ,
             and
             common
             sense
             as
             other
             men
             have
             ,
          
           concerning
           some
           great
           articles
           of
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           
             viz.
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             resurrection
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             nature
             
             of
             his
             Kingdom
          
           ?
           If
           then
           such
           who
           had
           the
           greatest
           opportunities
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           apprehensions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           might
           so
           easily
           mistake
           in
           points
           of
           such
           moment
           ,
           what
           ground
           have
           we
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           succeeding
           ages
           should
           not
           be
           liable
           to
           such
           misapprehensions
           ?
           And
           it
           was
           not
           meerly
           the
           want
           of
           clear
           divine
           revelation
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           mistakes
           ;
           for
           these
           things
           were
           plain
           enough
           to
           persons
           not
           possessed
           with
           prejudices
           ;
           but
           those
           were
           so
           strong
           as
           to
           make
           them
           apprehend
           things
           quite
           another
           way
           than
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           So
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           in
           succeeding
           ages
           ;
           for
           let
           Parents
           teach
           what
           they
           pleased
           for
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           yet
           prejudice
           and
           liableness
           to
           mistake
           in
           Children
           ,
           might
           easily
           make
           them
           misapprehend
           either
           the
           nature
           or
           weight
           of
           the
           doctrines
           delivered
           to
           them
           .
           So
           that
           setting
           aside
           a
           certain
           way
           of
           recording
           the
           matters
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           these
           preserved
           entire
           in
           every
           age
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           conceive
           ,
           how
           in
           a
           short
           time
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           would
           have
           been
           corrupted
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           any
           was
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
           For
           when
           we
           consider
           how
           much
           notwithstanding
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           pride
           ,
           passion
           ,
           and
           interests
           of
           men
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           deface
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           would
           not
           these
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           no
           such
           certain
           rule
           to
           judg
           of
           it
           by
           ?
           Mr.
           S.
           imagins
           himself
           
             in
             repub
             .
             Platonis
          
           ,
           but
           it
           appears
           he
           is
           still
           
             in
             faece
             Romuli
          
           ;
           he
           fancies
           there
           never
           were
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           any
           differences
           among
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Christians
           made
           it
           their
           whole
           business
           to
           teach
           their
           posterity
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           minded
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           but
           the
           imprinting
           that
           on
           their
           minds
           that
           they
           might
           have
           it
           ready
           for
           their
           Children
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Parents
           had
           equal
           skill
           and
           fidelity
           in
           delivering
           matters
           of
           Religion
           to
           their
           posterity
           .
           Whereas
           in
           truth
           ,
           we
           find
           in
           the
           early
           ages
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           several
           differences
           about
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           these
           differences
           continued
           to
           posterity
           ,
           but
           all
           parties
           still
           pleading
           that
           their
           doctrine
           came
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           &
           it
           fell
           out
           unhappily
           for
           Mr.
           S.
           that
           those
           were
           commonly
           most
           grosly
           deceived
           who
           pretended
           the
           most
           to
           oral
           tradition
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           
           still
           we
           find
           the
           grand
           debate
           was
           ,
           what
           came
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           whereas
           had
           tradition
           been
           so
           infallible
           a
           way
           of
           conveying
           ,
           how
           could
           this
           ever
           have
           come
           into
           debate
           among
           them
           ?
           What
           ,
           did
           not
           they
           know
           what
           their
           Parents
           taught
           them
           ?
           It
           seems
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           or
           their
           Parents
           were
           no
           more
           agreed
           than
           themselves
           ;
           for
           their
           differences
           could
           never
           be
           ended
           this
           way
           .
           Afterwards
           came
           in
           for
           many
           ages
           such
           a
           succession
           of
           ignorance
           and
           barbarism
           ,
           that
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           was
           little
           minded
           either
           by
           Parents
           or
           Children
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           ;
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           some
           fopperies
           and
           superstitions
           were
           hugely
           in
           request
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           who
           fomented
           these
           things
           were
           cried
           up
           as
           great
           Saints
           and
           workers
           of
           miracles
           .
           So
           that
           the
           miracles
           of
           S.
           Francis
           and
           S.
           Dominick
           were
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           carefully
           conveyed
           from
           Parents
           to
           Children
           in
           that
           age
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           on
           this
           account
           posterity
           must
           be
           equally
           bound
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           persons
           in
           equal
           veneration
           .
           If
           men
           at
           last
           were
           grown
           wiser
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           
           Mr.
           
           S's
           principles
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           receive
           what
           was
           delivered
           by
           their
           Parents
           ;
           but
           they
           began
           to
           search
           and
           enquire
           into
           the
           writings
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           the
           opinions
           and
           practices
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           there
           came
           a
           restauration
           of
           Learning
           and
           Religion
           together
           .
        
         
           
           But
           though
           matters
           of
           fact
           be
           plain
           and
           evident
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           yet
           M.
           S.
           will
           prove
           it
           impossible
           there
           should
           any
           errors
           come
           into
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           his
           main
           argument
           is
           this
           ,
           
             because
             no
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             could
             conspire
             against
             her
             knowledg
             to
             deceive
             that
             age
             immediately
             following
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             evident
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           But
           before
           I
           come
           ,
           more
           particularly
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           weakness
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           by
           manifesting
           how
           errors
           might
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           without
           such
           a
           conspiracy
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           I
           shall
           propound
           some
           Queries
           to
           him
           .
           1.
           
           What
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           he
           will
           instance
           in
           ,
           wherein
           all
           persons
           who
           were
           not
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           apprehensions
           
           concerning
           all
           points
           of
           faith
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           none
           among
           them
           did
           believe
           more
           things
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           or
           the
           Apostles
           than
           others
           did
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           can
           neither
           instance
           in
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           in
           those
           immediately
           succeeding
           them
           ;
           unless
           Mr.
           S.
           the
           better
           to
           defend
           his
           hypothesis
           ,
           will
           question
           all
           written
           records
           ,
           because
           they
           consist
           of
           
             dead
             letters
          
           ,
           and
           
             unsenc't
             characters
          
           ,
           and
           
             wordish
             testimonies
          
           .
           Never
           considering
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           utters
           this
           ,
           he
           writes
           himself
           ;
           unless
           he
           imagins
           there
           is
           more
           of
           
             life
             ,
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           certainty
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           any
           other
           writing
           whatsoever
           .
           2.
           
           Where
           there
           were
           different
           apprehensions
           in
           one
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           there
           must
           not
           be
           different
           traditions
           in
           the
           next
           ?
           For
           as
           he
           looks
           on
           all
           Parents
           as
           bound
           to
           teach
           their
           Children
           ,
           so
           on
           Children
           as
           bound
           to
           believe
           what
           their
           Parents
           teach
           them
           .
           On
           which
           supposition
           different
           traditions
           in
           the
           succeeding
           age
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           different
           apprehensions
           in
           the
           precedent
           .
           3.
           
           Whether
           persons
           agreeing
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           doctrines
           may
           not
           differ
           in
           their
           
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           them
           ?
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           all
           may
           agree
           in
           the
           article
           of
           Christs
           descent
           into
           Hell
           ,
           but
           yet
           may
           differ
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           in
           order
           to
           salvation
           .
           So
           that
           we
           must
           not
           only
           in
           tradition
           about
           matters
           of
           faith
           enquire
           ,
           what
           was
           delivered
           ,
           but
           under
           what
           notion
           it
           was
           delivered
           ;
           whether
           as
           an
           allowable
           opinion
           ,
           or
           a
           necessary
           point
           of
           faith
           .
           But
           if
           several
           persons
           ,
           nay
           multitudes
           in
           the
           Church
           may
           have
           different
           notions
           as
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           same
           points
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           shall
           we
           discern
           what
           was
           delivered
           as
           an
           opinion
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           as
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           ?
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           throughout
           his
           discourse
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           the
           same
           necessity
           of
           believing
           and
           delivering
           all
           things
           which
           concern
           the
           Christian
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           still
           supposes
           the
           same
           
             sacredness
             ,
             concern
             ,
             necessity
          
           ,
           in
           delivering
           all
           the
           points
           in
           controversie
           between
           the
           Romanists
           and
           Us
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           in
           those
           main
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           they
           and
           we
           are
           agreed
           in
           .
           Which
           is
           so
           extravagant
           a
           
           supposition
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           conceive
           it
           should
           ever
           enter
           into
           the
           head
           of
           a
           person
           pretending
           to
           reason
           ;
           but
           as
           extravagant
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           without
           which
           his
           whole
           fabrick
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           For
           suppose
           we
           should
           grant
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           infinite
           concerns
           which
           depend
           on
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             doctrine
          
           should
           be
           of
           so
           prevalent
           nature
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           any
           one
           age
           should
           neglect
           the
           knowing
           them
           ,
           or
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           age
           about
           them
           ;
           yet
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           the
           matters
           in
           difference
           between
           us
           ?
           Will
           Mr.
           S.
           prove
           the
           same
           
             sacredness
             ,
             necessity
             ,
             concern
             ,
             and
             miraculously
             attestedness
          
           (
           as
           he
           phrases
           it
           )
           in
           the
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Purgatory
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Supremacy
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           in
           the
           believing
           the
           death
           and
           resurrection
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           If
           he
           doth
           not
           prove
           this
           ,
           he
           doth
           nothing
           ;
           for
           his
           arguments
           may
           hold
           for
           doctrines
           judged
           universally
           necessary
           ,
           but
           for
           no
           other
           .
           Therefore
           Mr.
           S.
           hath
           a
           new
           task
           which
           he
           thought
           not
           of
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           manifest
           that
           these
           could
           not
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           opinions
           ,
           but
           were
           embraced
           
           as
           
             necessary
             articles
          
           of
           faith
           .
           For
           unless
           he
           proves
           them
           such
           ,
           he
           can
           neither
           prove
           any
           obligation
           in
           Parents
           to
           teach
           them
           their
           Children
           ,
           nor
           in
           Children
           to
           believe
           what
           their
           Parents
           taught
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           which
           they
           did
           themselves
           .
           When
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Christ
           ,
           did
           agree
           in
           the
           points
           in
           difference
           between
           us
           ,
           as
           necessary
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           I
           may
           more
           easily
           believe
           ,
           that
           no
           age
           could
           be
           ignorant
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           offer
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           about
           them
           .
           But
           when
           Mr.
           S.
           reflects
           on
           his
           frequent
           concession
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           
             private
             opinions
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           distinct
           from
           
             matters
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           he
           must
           remember
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           bring
           home
           his
           grounds
           to
           the
           case
           between
           their
           Church
           and
           ours
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           prove
           none
           of
           the
           things
           in
           debate
           ,
           were
           ever
           entertained
           as
           
             private
             opinions
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           that
           which
           was
           a
           
             private
             opinion
          
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           to
           become
           a
           matter
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           
           But
           because
           this
           distinction
           of
           his
           
           ruins
           his
           whole
           demonstration
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           propound
           it
           in
           his
           own
           terms
           ,
           and
           then
           shew
           how
           from
           thence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           errors
           may
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           be
           entertained
           as
           matters
           of
           faith
           .
           His
           words
           are
           ,
           
             It
             being
             evident
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             but
             two
             ways
             of
             ordinary
             knowledg
             ,
             by
             acts
             of
             our
             soul
             ,
             or
             operations
             on
             our
             body
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             and
             experience
             ;
             the
             former
             of
             which
             belongs
             to
             Speculators
             or
             Doctors
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             Deliverers
             of
             what
             was
             received
             ,
             or
             Testifiers
             .
          
           And
           this
           distinction
           he
           frequently
           admits
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           present
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           any
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           will
           hold
           in
           all
           .
           From
           hence
           I
           propose
           several
           Queries
           further
           to
           Mr.
           S.
           1.
           
           If
           every
           one
           in
           the
           Church
           looked
           on
           himself
           as
           bound
           to
           believe
           just
           as
           the
           precedent
           age
           did
           ,
           whence
           came
           any
           to
           have
           
             particular
             opinions
          
           of
           their
           own
           ?
           For
           either
           the
           Church
           had
           delivered
           her
           sense
           in
           that
           case
           or
           not
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           tradition
           is
           no
           certain
           conveyer
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ;
           if
           she
           had
           ,
           then
           those
           who
           vented
           private
           speculations
           were
           Hereticks
           in
           so
           doing
           ;
           because
           they
           opposed
           that
           doctrine
           which
           the
           Church
           received
           from
           
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           If
           Mr.
           S.
           replies
           ,
           
             that
             private
             speculations
             are
             in
             such
             cases
             where
             there
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             faith
             at
             all
             ,
          
           he
           can
           never
           be
           able
           to
           help
           himself
           by
           that
           distinction
           in
           the
           case
           of
           his
           own
           Church
           ;
           for
           I
           demand
           ,
           whether
           is
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           men
           ought
           to
           believe
           oral
           tradition
           infallible
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           how
           can
           men
           ground
           their
           faith
           upon
           it
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           ,
           then
           either
           some
           are
           meer
           speculators
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ;
           or
           all
           who
           believe
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             infallibility
          
           are
           Hereticks
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           2.
           
           If
           there
           were
           speculators
           in
           former
           ages
           as
           well
           as
           this
           ,
           whether
           did
           those
           men
           believe
           their
           own
           speculations
           or
           no
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           the
           Fathers
           were
           great
           Impostors
           ,
           who
           vented
           those
           speculations
           in
           the
           Church
           which
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           themselves
           .
           And
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           Mr.
           S.
           speaks
           of
           such
           opinions
           which
           the
           asserters
           of
           ,
           do
           firmly
           believe
           to
           be
           true
           :
           And
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           then
           they
           look
           on
           themselves
           as
           bound
           to
           believe
           something
           which
           was
           not
           founded
           on
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           did
           not
           own
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ,
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           .
           So
           that
           as
           many
           speculators
           as
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Churh
           ,
           
           so
           many
           testifiers
           we
           have
           against
           the
           infallibility
           of
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           .
           3.
           
           Whether
           those
           persons
           who
           did
           themselves
           believe
           those
           opinions
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           did
           not
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           tell
           others
           they
           ought
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           to
           deliver
           these
           as
           matters
           of
           faith
           to
           their
           children
           ?
           Let
           Mr.
           S.
           shew
           me
           any
           inconsequence
           in
           this
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           unavoidably
           follows
           upon
           his
           principles
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           teach
           their
           Children
           what
           themselves
           received
           as
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           obligation
           is
           in
           all
           respects
           equal
           as
           if
           they
           had
           believed
           these
           things
           on
           the
           account
           of
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           .
           4.
           
           If
           Children
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           what
           their
           Parents
           teach
           them
           for
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           upon
           Mr.
           
           S's
           ,
           own
           concessions
           ,
           is
           not
           posterity
           bound
           to
           believe
           something
           which
           originally
           came
           not
           from
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ?
           For
           it
           appears
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           rise
           was
           from
           a
           private
           opinion
           of
           some
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           they
           believing
           these
           opinions
           themselves
           ,
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           propagate
           them
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           learning
           and
           authority
           ,
           these
           opinions
           
           may
           by
           degrees
           gain
           a
           general
           acceptance
           in
           the
           ruling
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           all
           who
           believe
           them
           true
           ,
           think
           they
           ought
           to
           teach
           them
           their
           Children
           ;
           and
           Children
           they
           are
           to
           believe
           what
           their
           Parents
           teach
           them
           .
           Thus
           from
           Mr.
           
           S's
           
             own
             principles
          
           ,
           things
           that
           never
           were
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           may
           come
           to
           be
           received
           as
           matters
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           present
           Church
           .
           Thus
           the
           intelligent
           Reader
           needs
           no
           bodies
           help
           but
           Mr.
           S.
           to
           let
           him
           understand
           how
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             &c.
          
           though
           never
           delivered
           either
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           may
           yet
           now
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           another
           .
           Either
           then
           Mr.
           S.
           must
           say
           ,
           there
           never
           were
           any
           
             private
             opinators
          
           or
           speculators
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           distinct
           from
           testifiers
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           unavoidably
           contradicts
           himself
           ;
           or
           he
           must
           deny
           that
           posterity
           is
           bound
           to
           believe
           what
           their
           fore-fathers
           delivered
           them
           as
           matters
           of
           faith
           ;
           which
           destroys
           the
           force
           of
           his
           whole
           demonstration
           .
           Perhaps
           he
           will
           answer
           ,
           
             that
             Children
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             
             what
             barely
             their
             Parents
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             number
             of
             persons
             might
             deliver
             as
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             every
             age
             delivers
             .
          
           This
           ,
           though
           the
           only
           thing
           to
           be
           said
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           yet
           is
           most
           unreasonable
           ,
           because
           it
           runs
           men
           upon
           inextricable
           difficulties
           in
           the
           way
           of
           their
           resolving
           faith
           .
           For
           suppose
           any
           Children
           taught
           by
           their
           Parents
           what
           they
           are
           to
           believe
           ;
           Mr.
           S.
           must
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           them
           presently
           ,
           but
           to
           enquire
           whether
           they
           agree
           with
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           that
           age
           first
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           be
           obliged
           to
           assent
           .
           Which
           being
           an
           impossible
           task
           either
           for
           Children
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           age
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           in
           the
           way
           of
           oral
           tradition
           ,
           this
           way
           of
           resolving
           faith
           ,
           doth
           but
           offer
           a
           fairer
           pretence
           for
           infidelity
           .
           For
           we
           see
           ,
           how
           impossible
           it
           is
           for
           Mr.
           S.
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           their
           Church
           is
           agreed
           about
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ;
           for
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           ,
           the
           far
           greater
           number
           as
           speculators
           oppose
           the
           way
           asserted
           by
           him
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           difficult
           then
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           what
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           whole
           
             essential
             Church
          
           is
           in
           all
           matters
           
           which
           Parents
           may
           teach
           their
           Children
           for
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           Children
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           what
           their
           Parents
           teach
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           know
           they
           teach
           nothing
           but
           what
           the
           whole
           Church
           teaches
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           compendious
           way
           to
           teach
           them
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           at
           all
           .
           But
           if
           this
           distinction
           be
           admitted
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           makes
           much
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           appears
           ,
           how
           errors
           may
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           at
           first
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           speculations
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           to
           be
           delivered
           as
           points
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           those
           things
           may
           be
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           such
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           age
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           shewed
           .
        
         
           
           This
           is
           one
           way
           of
           shewing
           how
           errors
           may
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           one
           ages
           conspiring
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           :
           but
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           others
           I
           might
           insist
           upon
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           mention
           only
           two
           more
           :
           1.
           
           Misinterpreting
           the
           sence
           of
           Scripture
           .
           2.
           
           Supposing
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           oblige
           the
           
           whole
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           .
           For
           the
           first
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           no
           imaginable
           account
           can
           be
           given
           either
           of
           the
           writing
           or
           universal
           reception
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           designed
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ.
           And
           although
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           possible
           for
           the
           main
           and
           fundamental
           articles
           of
           Christian
           faith
           (
           such
           as
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           gives
           a
           summary
           account
           of
           )
           to
           have
           been
           preserved
           by
           the
           help
           of
           tradition
           ;
           yet
           ,
           unless
           we
           be
           extreamly
           ungratful
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           infinitely
           better
           provided
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           not
           leaving
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           Religion
           to
           the
           meer
           breath
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           the
           care
           of
           Mothers
           instructing
           their
           Children
           but
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           certain
           records
           of
           all
           the
           doctrines
           and
           motives
           of
           faith
           ,
           preserved
           inviolably
           from
           the
           first
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Church
           saw
           with
           what
           care
           God
           had
           provided
           for
           the
           means
           of
           faith
           ,
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           was
           little
           minded
           ;
           thence
           the
           memory
           of
           those
           other
           things
           not
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           is
           wholly
           lost
           ;
           all
           the
           care
           was
           imployed
           in
           searching
           ,
           preserving
           ,
           
           and
           delivering
           these
           
             sacred
             Books
          
           to
           posterity
           .
           To
           these
           the
           primitive
           Church
           still
           appeals
           ;
           these
           they
           plead
           for
           against
           all
           adversaries
           ,
           defending
           their
           authority
           ,
           explaining
           their
           sense
           ,
           vindicating
           them
           from
           all
           corruptions
           .
           Tradition
           they
           rely
           not
           on
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           records
           ,
           or
           to
           clear
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           from
           the
           perverse
           interpretation
           of
           those
           Hereticks
           who
           pretended
           another
           kind
           of
           tradition
           than
           what
           was
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           when
           these
           were
           silenced
           ,
           all
           the
           disputes
           that
           arose
           in
           the
           Church
           concerning
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           was
           about
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           Books
           ;
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           proceedings
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Arius
           and
           Pelagius
           .
           Wherein
           tradition
           was
           only
           used
           as
           a
           means
           to
           clear
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           all
           as
           that
           which
           the
           faith
           of
           all
           was
           to
           be
           resolved
           into
           .
           But
           when
           any
           thing
           was
           pleaded
           from
           tradition
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           was
           no
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           was
           rejected
           with
           the
           same
           ease
           it
           was
           offered
           ;
           and
           such
           persons
           were
           plainly
           told
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           the
           Churches
           way
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           plain
           Scripture
           ,
           with
           the
           concurrent
           
           sense
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           they
           might
           produce
           it
           ,
           and
           rely
           upon
           it
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           use
           of
           tradition
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           (
           besides
           attesting
           the
           Books
           )
           was
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           imposing
           senses
           on
           Scripture
           ,
           against
           the
           universal
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           But
           as
           long
           as
           men
           were
           men
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           avoidable
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           fall
           into
           different
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           different
           judgments
           ,
           prejudices
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           education
           .
           And
           since
           they
           had
           all
           this
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           contained
           all
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           ,
           thence
           as
           men
           judged
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           differed
           in
           their
           apprehension
           ,
           concerning
           matters
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           thence
           errors
           and
           mistakes
           might
           easily
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           one
           age
           conspiring
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           .
           Nay
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           men
           to
           rely
           on
           tradition
           without
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           may
           easily
           be
           done
           ;
           for
           by
           that
           means
           they
           make
           a
           new
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           not
           known
           to
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           very
           assertion
           is
           an
           error
           in
           which
           the
           former
           age
           did
           not
           conspire
           
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           be
           possible
           ,
           M.
           
           S's
           .
           demonstration
           fails
           him
           ;
           for
           hereby
           a
           reasonable
           account
           is
           given
           ,
           how
           errors
           may
           come
           into
           a
           Church
           without
           one
           age
           conspiring
           to
           deceive
           another
           .
           Again
           ,
           let
           me
           enquire
           of
           Mr.
           S.
           whether
           men
           may
           not
           believe
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           ruling
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           oblige
           the
           whole
           to
           an
           assent
           to
           the
           definitions
           of
           it
           ?
           To
           speak
           plainer
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           possible
           for
           men
           to
           believe
           the
           Pope
           and
           
             Council
             infallible
          
           in
           their
           decrees
           ?
           And
           I
           hope
           the
           Jesuits
           (
           as
           little
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           loves
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           him
           )
           may
           be
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           more
           than
           the
           bare
           possibility
           of
           this
           .
           If
           they
           may
           believe
           this
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           whatever
           they
           declare
           to
           be
           matter
           of
           faith
           ?
           Supposing
           then
           ,
           that
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Supremacy
             ,
             Invocation
          
           of
           Saints
           ,
           were
           but
           
             p●ivate
             opinions
          
           before
           ,
           but
           are
           now
           defined
           by
           Pope
           and
           Council
           ,
           these
           men
           cannot
           but
           look
           on
           themselves
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           delivered
           as
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           every
           age
           since
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
           Is
           it
           now
           repugnant
           to
           common
           sense
           ,
           
           that
           this
           opinion
           should
           be
           believed
           or
           entertained
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           this
           opinion
           be
           generally
           received
           ?
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           unavoidably
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           faith
           of
           men
           must
           alter
           according
           to
           the
           Churches
           definitions
           ?
           And
           thus
           
             private
             opinions
          
           may
           be
           believed
           as
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           
             corrupt
             practices
          
           be
           established
           as
           
             laudable
             pieces
             of
             devotion
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           one
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           another
           .
           Thus
           I
           hope
           Mr.
           S.
           may
           see
           how
           far
           it
           is
           from
           being
           a
           
             self-evident
             principle
             ,
             that
             no
             error
             can
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             one
             age
             conspire
             to
             deceive
             the
             next
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             evident
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
           Which
           is
           so
           wild
           an
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           the
           Jesuits
           cannot
           entertain
           themselves
           without
           smiles
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           
             domestick
             adversaries
          
           expose
           themselves
           to
           contempt
           with
           so
           much
           confidence
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           come
           to
           the
           reason
           I
           gave
           ,
           
           why
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           this
           is
           the
           present
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           .
           My
           words
           are
           ,
           
             For
             I
             see
             the
             Roman
             Church
             asserts
             ,
             that
             things
             may
             
             be
          
           de
           fide
           
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             in
             another
             ;
             at
             least
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             challenge
             this
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             common
             doctrine
             maintained
             there
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             looked
             on
             as
             no
             members
             of
             their
             Church
             who
             assert
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             as
             persons
             at
             least
             meritoriously
             ,
             if
             not
             actually
             excommunicate
             .
             Where
             then
             shall
             I
             satisfie
             my self
             ,
             what
             the
             sense
             of
             your
             Church
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             ?
             Must
             I
             believe
             a
             very
             few
             persons
             ,
             whom
             the
             rest
             disown
             as
             heretical
             and
             seditious
             ?
             or
             ought
             I
             not
             rather
             to
             take
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             approved
             persons
             of
             that
             Church
             ?
             And
             these
             disown
             any
             such
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             assert
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             determine
             things
          
           de
           fide
           ,
           
             which
             were
             not
             before
          
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           Mr.
           
             S.
             begs
             leave
             to
             distinguish
             the
             words
          
           de
           fide
           ,
           
           
             which
             may
             either
             mean
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             or
             points
             of
             faith
             taught
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             grants
             ,
             't
             is
             non-sense
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
             Or
          
           de
           fide
           
             may
             mean
             obligatory
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             In
             this
             latter
             sense
             none
             I
             think
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             denies
             things
             may
             be
          
           de
           fide
           
             in
             one
             age
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ;
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             none
             holds
             it
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           very
           triumphantly
           
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             What
             's
             now
             become
             of
             your
             difficulty
             ?
             I
             believe
             you
             are
             in
             some
             wonderment
             ,
             and
             think
             I
             elude
             it
             rather
             then
             answer
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             unperplex
             you
             .
          
           I
           must
           confess
           it
           a
           fault
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           to
           admire
           things
           which
           men
           understand
           not
           ;
           on
           which
           account
           I
           cannot
           free
           my self
           from
           some
           temptation
           to
           that
           he
           calls
           wonderment
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           presently
           cured
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           endeavour
           to
           reduce
           his
           distinction
           to
           reason
           .
           For
           instead
           of
           explaining
           his
           terms
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           shewed
           how
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           obligatory
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           any
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           point
           of
           faith
           taught
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           his
           endeavour
           to
           
             unperplex
             me
          
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           as
           yet
           I
           apprehend
           not
           ;
           because
           I
           understand
           no
           obligation
           to
           faith
           to
           arise
           from
           any
           thing
           but
           
             divine
             revelation
          
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           yet
           believe
           any
           thing
           in
           
             Christian
             doctrine
          
           to
           be
           divinely
           revealed
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           .
           And
           my
           wonderment
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           greater
           ;
           because
           I
           suppose
           this
           inconsistent
           with
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           principles
           .
           For
           oral
           tradition
           doth
           necessarily
           imply
           ,
           
           that
           all
           points
           of
           faith
           were
           first
           taught
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           by
           tradition
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           thing
           may
           be
           
             de
             fide
          
           in
           this
           latter
           sense
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           before
           ,
           what
           becomes
           of
           resolving
           faith
           wholly
           into
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ?
           For
           faith
           is
           resolved
           into
           that
           from
           whence
           the
           obligation
           to
           believe
           comes
           ;
           but
           here
           Mr.
           S.
           confesses
           ,
           that
           the
           obligation
           to
           believe
           doth
           arise
           from
           something
           quite
           different
           from
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           faith
           must
           be
           resolved
           into
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           all
           the
           sense
           I
           can
           find
           in
           that
           distinction
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           something
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           not
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           Mr.
           S.
           to
           
             unperplex
             me
          
           in
           this
           ,
           how
           every
           age
           is
           bound
           to
           believe
           just
           as
           the
           precedent
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           age
           be
           bound
           to
           believe
           more
           than
           the
           precedent
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           I
           am
           much
           obliged
           to
           him
           for
           his
           endeavour
           to
           
             unperplex
             me
          
           as
           he
           speaks
           ;
           for
           really
           I
           look
           on
           no
           civilities
           to
           be
           greater
           than
           those
           which
           are
           designed
           for
           clearing
           our
           understandings
           ;
           so
           great
           an
           adorer
           am
           I
           of
           true
           reason
           and
           an
           intelligible
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           perfectly
           agree
           
           with
           him
           in
           his
           saying
           ,
           
           
             that
             Christianity
             aims
             not
             to
             make
             us
             beasts
             ,
             but
             more
             perfectly
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             our
             manhood
             consists
             in
             the
             use
             of
             our
             reasons
             .
          
           From
           whence
           he
           infers
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           reasonable
           ,
           consequences
           should
           be
           drawn
           from
           principles
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             first
             such
             as
             need
             no
             more
             but
             common
             sense
             to
             deduce
             them
             ;
             the
             others
             are
             such
             as
             need
             the
             maxims
             of
             some
             science
             got
             by
             speculation
             to
             infer
             them
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             Theological
             conclusions
             :
             The
             former
             sort
             ,
          
           he
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             is
             necessitated
             to
             make
             use
             of
             upon
             occasion
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             when
             any
             Heretick
             questions
             those
             ,
             and
          
           eadem
           opera
           ,
           
             the
             whole
             point
             of
             faith
             it self
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             a
             part
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
          
           Monothelites
           ,
           
             about
             Christs
             having
             two
             wills
          
           .
           But
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           I
           am
           far
           enough
           from
           being
           unperplexed
           ;
           nay
           by
           this
           discourse
           ,
           I
           see
           every
           one
           who
           offers
           to
           unperplex
           another
           ,
           is
           not
           very
           clear
           himself
           .
           For
           since
           he
           makes
           no
           
             Theological
             conclusions
          
           to
           be
           
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           
             consequences
             as
             common
             sence
             draws
          
           ,
           I
           would
           willingly
           understand
           how
           
             common
             sence
          
           receives
           a
           new
           obligation
           to
           faith
           .
           For
           to
           my
           
           apprehension
           the
           deducing
           of
           consequences
           from
           principles
           by
           
             common
             sense
          
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           act
           of
           believing
           ,
           but
           of
           knowledg
           consequent
           upon
           a
           principle
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           the
           meaning
           is
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           they
           believe
           things
           ,
           should
           not
           contradict
           themselves
           ,
           as
           certainly
           they
           would
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           deny
           those
           consequences
           which
           
             common
             sense
          
           draws
           from
           them
           .
           As
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Monothelites
           ,
           for
           men
           to
           assert
           that
           Christ
           had
           
             two
             natures
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           
             two
             wills
          
           ;
           when
           the
           will
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           nature
           to
           that
           good
           which
           belongs
           to
           it
           .
           So
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           distinct
           obligation
           to
           believe
           such
           consequences
           as
           are
           drawn
           by
           common
           sense
           ;
           but
           every
           one
           that
           believes
           the
           principles
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           drawn
           ,
           is
           thereby
           bound
           to
           believe
           all
           the
           consequences
           which
           immediately
           follow
           from
           them
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           people
           will
           be
           so
           unreasonable
           to
           deny
           such
           things
           ,
           may
           explain
           her
           sense
           of
           the
           article
           of
           faith
           in
           those
           terms
           which
           may
           best
           prevent
           dispute
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           only
           to
           discriminate
           the
           persons
           who
           truly
           believe
           this
           article
           ,
           from
           
           such
           as
           do
           not
           .
           Not
           that
           any
           new
           obligation
           to
           faith
           results
           from
           this
           act
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           the
           better
           to
           prevent
           cavils
           ,
           she
           explains
           her
           sense
           of
           the
           article
           it self
           in
           more
           explicite
           terms
           .
           Which
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             only
             to
             put
             the
             faith
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             being
             equivocated
             .
          
           Which
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           from
           causing
           a
           new
           obligation
           to
           believe
           .
           As
           suppose
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           
             Socinian
             doctrine
          
           ,
           should
           require
           from
           men
           the
           declaring
           their
           belief
           of
           the
           
             eternal
             existence
          
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           Would
           this
           be
           to
           bind
           men
           to
           believe
           some
           thing
           which
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           before
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           express
           their
           assent
           to
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           simplest
           terms
           ;
           because
           otherwise
           they
           might
           call
           him
           God
           by
           office
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           nature
           .
           Now
           how
           can
           any
           one
           conceive
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           be
           first
           obliged
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           receive
           a
           new
           obligation
           afterwards
           to
           believe
           his
           
             eternal
             existence
          
           ?
           Thus
           it
           is
           in
           all
           
             immediate
             consequences
          
           drawn
           by
           
             common
             sense
          
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           ,
           the
           primary
           obligation
           to
           believe
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           extends
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           
           it
           in
           the
           most
           clear
           and
           least
           controverted
           terms
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           intended
           to
           impose
           on
           mens
           faith
           ,
           but
           to
           promote
           the
           Churches
           peace
           .
           For
           neither
           is
           there
           a
           new
           object
           of
           faith
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           that
           be
           ,
           which
           common
           sense
           draws
           from
           what
           is
           believed
           already
           ?
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           
             infallible
             proponent
          
           ,
           unless
           
             common
             sense
          
           hath
           usurped
           the
           Popes
           prerogative
           .
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           offers
           at
           a
           reason
           for
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             that
             none
             can
             have
             an
             obligation
             to
             believe
             what
             they
             have
             not
             an
             obligation
             to
             think
             of
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             age
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             faithful
             have
             no
             occasion
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             obligation
             to
             mind
             ,
             reflect
             ,
             or
             think
             on
             those
             propositions
             involved
             in
             the
             main
             stock
             of
             faith
             .
             From
             whence
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             a
             thing
             may
             be
          
           de
           fide
           ,
           
             or
             obligatory
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             .
          
           But
           let
           Mr.
           S.
           shew
           ,
           how
           a
           man
           can
           be
           obliged
           to
           believe
           any
           thing
           as
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           think
           of
           all
           the
           immediate
           consequences
           of
           it
           ?
           Because
           faith
           is
           an
           act
           of
           a
           reasonable
           nature
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           reasons
           and
           consequences
           of
           things
           which
           it
           doth
           believe
           .
           But
           
           Mr.
           
           S's
           mistake
           lies
           here
           ,
           in
           not
           distinguishing
           the
           obligation
           to
           believe
           from
           the
           obligation
           to
           an
           explicite
           declaration
           of
           that
           assent
           .
           The
           former
           comes
           only
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           new
           obligation
           can
           arise
           from
           any
           act
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           the
           latter
           being
           a
           thing
           tending
           to
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           may
           be
           required
           by
           it
           on
           some
           occasions
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           the
           doctrine
           is
           assaulted
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             four
             first
             General
             Councils
          
           ;
           but
           still
           a
           man
           is
           not
           at
           all
           the
           more
           obliged
           to
           assent
           ,
           but
           to
           express
           his
           assent
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Churches
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           supposes
           me
           to
           enquire
           ,
           
           
             how
             the
             Church
             can
             have
             power
             to
             oblige
             the
             generality
             to
             belief
             of
             such
             a
             point
             .
          
           To
           which
           his
           answer
           is
           ,
           
             she
             obliges
             them
             to
             believe
             the
             main
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             traditions
             ,
             being
             a
             self-evident
             rule
             ,
             and
             these
             implied
             points
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             being
             self-evidently
             connected
             with
             those
             main
             and
             perpetually
             used
             points
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             vulgar
             can
             be
             rationally
             and
             connaturally
             made
             capable
             of
             this
             their
             obligation
             .
          
           But
           we
           are
           not
           now
           enquiring
           ,
           what
           the
           obligation
           to
           believe
           the
           main
           points
           of
           
           faith
           is
           ,
           nor
           whether
           tradition
           be
           a
           
             self-evident
             rule
          
           ;
           but
           how
           there
           should
           be
           
             a
             new
             obligation
             to
             believe
             something
             self-evidently
             connected
             with
             the
             former
             points
             ,
          
           is
           beyond
           my
           capacity
           to
           understand
           .
           And
           they
           must
           be
           
             vulgar
             understandings
          
           indeed
           ,
           that
           can
           
             rationally
             and
             connaturally
          
           be
           made
           capable
           of
           such
           an
           obligation
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           self-evidently
           connected
           with
           the
           main
           points
           ,
           no
           one
           can
           believe
           the
           one
           ,
           without
           believing
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           nothing
           is
           self-evident
           ,
           but
           what
           a
           man
           assents
           to
           at
           the
           first
           apprehension
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           how
           comes
           there
           a
           new
           obligation
           to
           believe
           it
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           consists
           of
           parts
           ,
           and
           not
           believe
           that
           
             that
             whole
             is
             greater
             than
             any
             of
             those
             parts
          
           ?
           for
           this
           is
           a
           thing
           
             self-evidently
             connected
          
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           But
           these
           are
           
             self-evident
             riddles
          
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           were
           
             unintelligible
             demonstrations
          
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           though
           these
           be
           rare
           Theories
           ,
           the
           application
           of
           them
           to
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           exceeds
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Whence
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Government
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             still
             justified
             to
             be
             sweet
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             right
             nature
             ,
             and
             yet
             forcible
             and
             efficacious
             .
          
           
           Although
           I
           admire
           many
           things
           in
           Mr.
           
           S's
           Book
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           say
           I
           do
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           this
           passage
           ,
           that
           
             because
             men
             are
             obliged
             to
             believe
             no
             implied
             points
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             self-evidently
             connected
             with
             the
             main
             ones
             ,
          
           therefore
           
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             right
             nature
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Alas
           then
           ,
           how
           much
           have
           we
           been
           mistaken
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           have
           charged
           her
           with
           imposing
           hard
           and
           unsufferable
           conditions
           of
           communion
           with
           her
           !
           No
           ,
           she
           is
           so
           gentle
           and
           sweet
           ,
           that
           she
           requires
           nothing
           
             but
             the
             main
             points
             on
             the
             account
             of
             a
             self-evident
             rule
             ,
             and
             implied
             points
             by
             reason
             of
             self-evident
             connexion
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           I
           see
           Mr.
           S.
           (
           if
           he
           will
           make
           good
           his
           word
           )
           is
           the
           only
           person
           who
           is
           ever
           like
           to
           reconcile
           me
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           For
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           I
           never
           desire
           any
           better
           terms
           of
           communion
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           no
           main
           points
           of
           faith
           required
           from
           me
           to
           assent
           to
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           built
           on
           a
           
             self-evident
             rule
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           implied
           points
           but
           such
           as
           are
           
             self-evidently
             connected
          
           with
           the
           former
           .
           And
           no
           work
           can
           be
           more
           easie
           ,
           than
           to
           convince
           me
           upon
           
           these
           grounds
           ;
           for
           all
           endeavors
           of
           proof
           are
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           things
           being
           said
           to
           be
           self-evident
           .
           For
           the
           very
           offer
           of
           proof
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           self-evidently
           proves
           they
           are
           not
           so
           :
           For
           what
           ever
           is
           proved
           by
           somthing
           beside
           it self
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           said
           without
           a
           contradiction
           to
           be
           self-evident
           .
           But
           not
           to
           tye
           up
           Mr.
           S.
           from
           his
           excellent
           faculty
           of
           proving
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           prove
           to
           me
           that
           any
           of
           the
           points
           in
           difference
           between
           us
           ,
           as
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             Supremacy
          
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             &c.
          
           have
           any
           
             self-evident
             connexion
          
           with
           any
           main
           point
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           I
           solemnly
           promise
           him
           to
           retract
           all
           I
           have
           writ
           against
           that
           Church
           ;
           so
           far
           shall
           I
           be
           from
           needing
           a
           new
           obligation
           to
           believe
           them
           .
           But
           if
           these
           be
           so
           remote
           from
           self-evidence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           plainly
           repugnant
           to
           sense
           and
           reason
           (
           witness
           that
           self-evident
           doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           )
           what
           then
           must
           we
           think
           of
           Mr.
           S.
           ?
           Surely
           the
           least
           is
           ,
           that
           since
           his
           being
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           his
           mind
           is
           strangely
           inlightned
           ,
           so
           far
           that
           those
           things
           are
           self-evident
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           are
           contradictions
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
           world
           .
           But
           withal
           M.
           S.
           acquaints
           us
           with
           another
           mysterie
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           
             how
             these
             points
             descended
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             tradition
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           confesses
           ,
           
             they
             were
             never
             thought
             of
             or
             reflected
             on
             by
             the
             generality
             ,
             till
             the
             Church
             took
             occasion
             to
             explain
             them
             .
          
           Such
           a
           
             silent
             tradition
          
           doth
           very
           sutably
           follow
           the
           former
           
             self-evident
             connexion
          
           .
           For
           he
           that
           can
           believe
           Transubstantiation
           ro
           be
           self-evident
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           believes
           that
           to
           have
           been
           delivered
           by
           a
           
             constant
             Tradition
          
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           from
           the
           
             Apostles
             times
          
           to
           these
           .
        
         
           Now
           Mr.
           S.
           is
           pleased
           to
           return
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           draws
           up
           a
           fresh
           charge
           against
           me
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             that
             I
             act
             like
             a
             Politician
             ,
             and
             would
             conquer
             them
             by
             first
             dividing
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             odious
             comparisons
             between
             two
             parties
             of
             Divines
             .
             But
             to
             shew
             us
             how
             little
             they
             differ
             ,
             he
             distinguishes
             them
             ,
             as
             faithful
             ,
             and
             as
             private
             discoursers
             ;
             in
             the
             former
             notion
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             all
             hold
             the
             same
             divinely
             constituted
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             self-evident
             rule
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             as
             private
             discoursers
             he
             acknowledges
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             
             their
             belief
             .
          
           I
           meddle
           not
           here
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           proved
           to
           be
           far
           enough
           from
           being
           
             divinely
             constituted
          
           )
           but
           with
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           infallibility
           of
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ,
           be
           that
           
             self-evident
             rule
          
           which
           that
           Church
           proceeds
           on
           ;
           Yes
           ,
           saith
           Mt.
           
             S.
             they
             are
             all
             as
             faithful
             agreed
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             discourses
             they
             differ
          
           about
           it
           .
           Which
           in
           short
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           know
           not
           what
           they
           say
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           oppose
           that
           which
           they
           do
           really
           believe
           .
           Which
           in
           plain
           English
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           egregious
           dissemblers
           and
           prevaricators
           in
           Religion
           ;
           that
           they
           do
           intolerably
           flatter
           the
           Pope
           and
           
             present
             Church
          
           with
           loud
           declamations
           for
           their
           infallibility
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           really
           believe
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           resolve
           all
           into
           oral
           tradition
           .
           But
           is
           not
           this
           an
           excellent
           agreement
           among
           them
           ,
           when
           Mr.
           White
           and
           his
           party
           not
           only
           disown
           the
           common
           doctrine
           of
           the
           infallibility
           of
           Pope
           and
           Councils
           ,
           but
           dispute
           against
           it
           as
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           to
           
             Christian
             faith
          
           ?
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           
           far
           greater
           part
           of
           Romanists
           say
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           an
           infallible
           divine
           testimony
           in
           the
           
             present
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           this
           lodged
           in
           Pope
           and
           Councils
           ;
           that
           those
           who
           endeavour
           to
           overthrow
           this
           ,
           are
           
             dangerous
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             heretical
          
           persons
           ,
           Accordingly
           their
           Books
           are
           censured
           at
           Rome
           ,
           their
           opinions
           disputed
           against
           ,
           and
           their
           persons
           condemned
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           we
           must
           believe
           that
           these
           stick
           together
           like
           two
           smooth
           Marbles
           
             as
             faithful
          
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           knocked
           one
           against
           another
           
             as
             discoursers
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           perfectly
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           
             self-evident
             rule
          
           of
           faith
           ,
           when
           all
           their
           quarrels
           and
           contentions
           are
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           those
           managed
           with
           so
           great
           heat
           ,
           that
           heresie
           is
           charged
           of
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           Arch-heresie
           and
           
             undermining
             Religion
          
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Doth
           he
           think
           we
           never
           heard
           of
           Mr.
           
           White
           's
           
             Sonus
             Succinae
          
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           Chapter
           in
           it
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             infallibility
             tends
             to
             overthrow
             the
             certainty
             of
             Christian
             faith
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             that
             the
             propagating
             such
             a
             doctrine
             is
             a
             greater
             crime
             than
             burning
             Temples
             ,
             ravishing
             the
             sacred
             Virgins
             on
             the
             Altars
             ,
             trampling
             
             on
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             sending
             the
             Turk
             or
             Antichrist
             into
             Christian
             Countreys
          
           ?
           Or
           doth
           he
           think
           we
           can
           believe
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           all
           the
           Papists
           of
           forreign
           Countreys
           do
           
             as
             faithful
          
           agree
           with
           Mr.
           White
           in
           this
           ?
           It
           seems
           not
           so
           by
           the
           proceedings
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           which
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           against
           him
           ,
           dated
           17.
           
           November
           1661.
           his
           doctrine
           is
           condemned
           not
           only
           as
           
             false
             ,
             seditious
          
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           but
           as
           heretical
           and
           erroneous
           in
           faith
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           this
           very
           doctrine
           he
           was
           there
           censured
           ,
           why
           doth
           Mr.
           White
           set
           himself
           purposely
           to
           defend
           it
           in
           his
           
             Tabulae
             suffragiales
          
           ?
           If
           these
           then
           do
           agree
           
             as
             faithful
          
           ,
           who
           cannot
           but
           envy
           the
           excellent
           harmony
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           which
           men
           condemn
           each
           other
           for
           hereticks
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           believe
           the
           same
           things
           still
           ?
           Well
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           hopes
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           yield
           us
           the
           same
           charity
           too
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           that
           we
           agree
           with
           him
           
             as
             faithful
          
           ,
           only
           we
           differ
           a
           little
           from
           him
           as
           discoursers
           ;
           for
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           great
           reason
           :
           the
           only
           difference
           is
           ,
           we
           give
           them
           not
           
           such
           
             ill
             words
          
           as
           they
           do
           each
           other
           .
           For
           let
           Mr.
           S.
           shew
           us
           wherein
           we
           differ
           more
           from
           him
           about
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           among
           themselves
           :
           For
           Mr.
           White
           when
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             that
             all
             kind
             of
             heresie
             doth
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             men
             make
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             a
             private
             spirit
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           he
           presently
           adds
           ,
           
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             if
             one
             make
             Councils
             or
             Pope
             any
             other
             way
             than
             as
             witnesses
             to
             be
             the
             authors
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             this
             is
             to
             subject
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             that
             slavery
             ,
             to
             receive
             any
             errour
             for
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             define
             ,
             or
             propose
          
           modo
           illegitimo
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             any
             other
             way
             then
             as
             witnesses
             of
             tradition
             .
          
           Either
           then
           we
           differ
           from
           Mr.
           S.
           only
           
             as
             discoursers
          
           ,
           or
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           differ
           from
           each
           other
           more
           then
           as
           such
           .
           And
           so
           any
           one
           would
           think
           who
           reads
           the
           oppositions
           and
           arguments
           against
           each
           other
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           particularly
           Mr.
           
             Whites
             Tabulae
             suffragiales
          
           .
           But
           let
           Mr.
           White
           say
           what
           he
           will
           Mr.
           S.
           tells
           me
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             aware
             how
             little
             they
             differ
             even
             as
             Divines
             .
          
           The
           more
           shame
           for
           them
           to
           have
           such
           furious
           heats
           and
           oppositions
           where
           there
           is
           
           so
           little
           difference
           .
           But
           as
           little
           as
           they
           differ
           ,
           Mr.
           White
           thinks
           it
           safer
           to
           talk
           of
           their
           unity
           in
           England
           ,
           than
           to
           try
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           his
           mind
           at
           Rome
           ,
           by
           going
           thither
           to
           clear
           himself
           ;
           for
           he
           justly
           fears
           he
           should
           find
           them
           differ
           from
           him
           some
           other
           way
           than
           
             as
             bare
             discoursers
          
           .
           Yet
           let
           us
           hear
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           reason
           ;
           for
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             though
             some
             speculators
             attribute
             to
             the
             Church
             a
             power
             of
             defining
             things
             not
             held
             before
             ,
             yet
             few
             will
             say
             she
             hath
             new
             revelations
             or
             new
             articles
             of
             faith
             .
          
           But
           we
           know
           the
           temper
           of
           these
           men
           better
           than
           to
           rely
           on
           what
           they
           barely
           say
           .
           For
           they
           say
           what
           they
           think
           is
           most
           for
           their
           purpose
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           Mr.
           
           White
           's
           adversaries
           ,
           (
           if
           himself
           may
           be
           credited
           )
           plainly
           told
           him
           ,
           
             if
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             were
             not
             true
             ,
          
           
           
             yet
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             defended
             because
             it
             was
             for
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           :
           for
           which
           he
           is
           sufficiently
           rebuked
           by
           him
           .
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           then
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           another
           what
           necessarily
           follows
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           assert
           .
           But
           for
           plain
           dealing
           commend
           me
           to
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           who
           say
           expresly
           ,
           the
           Church
           (
           by
           which
           
           they
           mean
           the
           Pope
           )
           may
           make
           
             new
             articles
          
           of
           faith
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           loth
           to
           speak
           out
           .
           Else
           Mr.
           White
           was
           much
           too
           blame
           in
           spending
           so
           much
           time
           in
           proving
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           what
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           can
           imagine
           that
           these
           men
           can
           mean
           otherwise
           ,
           who
           assert
           such
           an
           infallibility
           in
           Pope
           and
           Councils
           ,
           as
           to
           oblige
           men
           under
           pain
           of
           eternal
           damnation
           to
           believe
           those
           things
           which
           they
           were
           not
           obliged
           to
           ,
           before
           such
           a
           definition
           ?
           And
           what
           can
           this
           be
           else
           but
           to
           make
           new
           articles
           of
           faith
           ?
           For
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           supposes
           a
           necessary
           obligation
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           now
           if
           some
           doctrine
           may
           become
           thus
           obligatory
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Churches
           definition
           which
           was
           not
           so
           before
           ,
           that
           becomes
           thereby
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           which
           it
           was
           not
           before
           .
           But
           these
           subtil
           men
           have
           not
           yet
           learnt
           to
           distinguish
           a
           
             new
             doctrine
          
           from
           a
           
             new
             article
             of
             faith
          
           :
           they
           do
           not
           indeed
           pretend
           that
           their
           doctrine
           is
           new
           ,
           because
           they
           deny
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           new
           revelation
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           understand
           themselves
           ,
           that
           old
           implicit
           
           doctrines
           ,
           may
           become
           new
           articles
           of
           faith
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Churches
           definition
           .
           So
           little
           are
           they
           relieved
           by
           that
           silly
           distinction
           
             of
             explicit
             and
             implicit
             delivery
          
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           S.
           for
           a
           great
           novelty
           accquaints
           us
           with
           .
           For
           what
           is
           only
           
             implicitly
             delivered
          
           ,
           is
           no
           article
           of
           faith
           at
           all
           :
           for
           that
           can
           be
           no
           article
           of
           faith
           ,
           which
           men
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           ;
           now
           there
           are
           none
           will
           say
           that
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           under
           pain
           of
           damnation
           if
           they
           do
           not
           the
           things
           which
           are
           only
           implicitly
           delivered
           ;
           but
           this
           they
           say
           with
           great
           confidence
           of
           all
           things
           defined
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           let
           now
           any
           intelligent
           person
           judg
           ;
           whether
           those
           who
           assert
           such
           things
           ,
           do
           not
           differ
           wide
           enough
           from
           those
           who
           resolve
           all
           into
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           obligation
           to
           faith
           wholly
           dependent
           upon
           the
           constant
           tradition
           of
           any
           doctrine
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ever
           since
           the
           Apostles
           times
           .
        
         
           
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           is
           yet
           further
           displeased
           with
           me
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             challenge
             a
             power
             to
             make
             things
          
           de
           fide
           
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             in
             
             another
             .
          
           For
           1.
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             I
             speak
             it
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             not
             .
          
           2.
           
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             take
             them
             right
             ,
             this
             is
             both
             perfectly
             innocent
             ,
             and
             unavoidably
             necessary
             to
             a
             Church
             .
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           he
           should
           expect
           any
           particular
           proofs
           of
           so
           innocent
           and
           necessary
           a
           thing
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           ?
           But
           he
           will
           tell
           me
           it
           is
           in
           his
           own
           sense
           of
           
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           to
           signifie
           nothing
           to
           his
           purpose
           .
           Let
           him
           therefore
           speak
           out
           whether
           he
           doth
           believe
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           inherent
           infallibility
           in
           the
           definitions
           of
           Pope
           and
           Councils
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           at
           Rome
           they
           will
           never
           believe
           that
           Mr.
           S.
           agrees
           with
           them
           
             as
             faithful
          
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           ,
           whether
           doth
           not
           such
           an
           infallible
           definition
           bind
           men
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           what
           is
           then
           defined
           ?
           if
           it
           doth
           ,
           then
           things
           may
           become
           as
           much
           
             de
             fide
          
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           delivered
           dy
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           .
           For
           thereby
           is
           supposed
           an
           equal
           obligation
           to
           faith
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           proposition
           equally
           infallible
           .
           But
           will
           he
           say
           ,
           the
           Pope
           doth
           not
           challenge
           this
           ?
           Why
           then
           is
           the
           contrary
           doctrine
           censured
           and
           condemned
           at
           
           Rome
           ?
           Why
           is
           the
           other
           so
           eagerly
           contended
           for
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           zealous
           sons
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           as
           a
           school-opinion
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           only
           certain
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ?
           Mr.
           S.
           is
           yet
           pleased
           to
           inform
           me
           further
           ,
           
             that
             nothing
             will
             avail
             me
             but
             this
             ,
             if
             a
             Pope
             and
             Council
             should
             define
             a
             new
             thing
             ,
             and
             declare
             they
             ground
             themselves
             on
             new
             lights
             ,
             as
             did
             their
             first
             reformers
             in
          
           England
           :
           
             but
             I
             shall
             find
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             no
             such
             fopperies
             in
             faith-definitions
             made
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           Is
           this
           the
           man
           who
           made
           choice
           of
           reason
           for
           his
           weapon
           ?
           could
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           calumny
           cast
           on
           our
           Church
           ,
           than
           to
           say
           
             her
             reformers
             grounded
             themselves
             on
             new
             lights
             :
          
           when
           our
           great
           charge
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           for
           introducing
           Novelties
           ,
           and
           receding
           from
           pure
           and
           primitive
           antiquity
           .
           Whether
           the
           charge
           be
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           yet
           sure
           it
           follows
           they
           did
           not
           declare
           
             they
             ground
             themselves
             on
             new
             lights
          
           ;
           but
           expresly
           the
           contrary
           .
           Well
           ,
           
             but
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             neither
             define
             new
             things
             ,
             nor
             ground
             themselves
             on
             them
             :
          
           but
           what
           means
           the
           man
           of
           reason
           ?
           that
           they
           make
           no
           new
           definitions
           :
           surely
           
           not
           ;
           for
           then
           what
           did
           they
           meet
           for
           ?
           and
           what
           mean
           their
           decrees
           ?
           but
           he
           intends
           ,
           that
           they
           deliver
           no
           new
           doctrine
           :
           but
           how
           must
           that
           be
           tried
           ?
           or
           hath
           Mr.
           S.
           gained
           the
           opinion
           of
           infallibility
           both
           from
           Pope
           and
           Councils
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           believe
           his
           bare
           word
           ?
           but
           we
           not
           only
           say
           but
           prove
           that
           even
           their
           last
           Council
           hath
           defined
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           never
           were
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           whether
           they
           say
           
             they
             ground
             themselves
             on
             new
             lights
             ,
          
           or
           pretend
           to
           an
           
             infallible
             assistance
          
           ;
           for
           it
           comes
           all
           to
           the
           same
           at
           last
           .
           For
           if
           the
           assistance
           be
           infallible
           ,
           what
           matter
           is
           it
           whether
           the
           doctrine
           hath
           been
           revealed
           or
           no
           ?
           for
           on
           this
           supposition
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           Pope
           and
           Council
           should
           miscarry
           .
           Therefore
           if
           any
           Church
           be
           guilty
           of
           fopperies
           in
           faith-definitions
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           that
           which
           you
           miscall
           
             the
             Catholick
          
           ,
           but
           is
           more
           truly
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           one
           piece
           of
           Mr.
           S's
           .
           sagacity
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
           
             that
             I
             am
             at
             an
             end
             of
             my
             argument
             ,
             because
             I
             say
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councils
             
             infallibility
             is
             the
             common
             doctrin
             maintained
             :
             in
             which
             I
             confound
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             schools
             ,
             or
             some
             private
             opinaters
             ,
             and
             then
             carp
             at
             those
             mens
             tenets
             ,
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           force
           of
           all
           that
           Paragraph
           ,
           He
           tells
           me
           ,
           
             I
             want
             not
             wit
             to
             know
             that
             no
             sober
             Catholick
             holds
             humane
             deductions
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             schoolmen
             definers
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             schools
             the
             Tribunal
             whence
             to
             propose
             it
             authoritatively
             and
             obligingly
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
          
           Neither
           doth
           Mr.
           S.
           want
           the
           wit
           to
           know
           that
           our
           present
           enquiry
           is
           concerning
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           present
           Church
           about
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           .
           Since
           then
           Mr.
           S.
           must
           confess
           it
           necessary
           to
           faith
           to
           know
           what
           the
           certain
           rule
           of
           it
           is
           ;
           let
           me
           enquire
           further
           ,
           whether
           any
           particular
           person
           can
           know
           certainly
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           unless
           he
           knows
           what
           the
           Church
           owns
           for
           her
           rule
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           whether
           that
           may
           be
           owned
           as
           the
           Churches
           judgement
           ,
           which
           is
           stifly
           opposed
           by
           the
           most
           interessed
           persons
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           zealous
           contenders
           for
           it
           ?
           Especially
           when
           the
           Pope
           who
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           condemns
           the
           doctrine
           
           asserted
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           by
           a
           small
           number
           of
           such
           who
           are
           as
           much
           opposed
           by
           themselves
           ,
           as
           by
           any
           of
           us
           .
           Is
           it
           then
           possible
           to
           know
           the
           Churches
           judgement
           or
           not
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           search
           for
           a
           rule
           of
           faith
           :
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           which
           way
           can
           we
           come
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           either
           by
           most
           voices
           or
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           either
           of
           the
           ways
           ,
           I
           dare
           put
           it
           to
           a
           fair
           tryal
           whether
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ,
           or
           the
           infallibility
           of
           Pope
           and
           Councils
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           most
           owned
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           still
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             these
             are
             only
             private
             opinators
             and
             schoolmen
             who
             assert
             the
             contrary
             doctrine
             to
             his
             .
          
           But
           wiill
           not
           they
           much
           more
           say
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           of
           
             oral
             trodition
          
           is
           a
           novel
           fancy
           of
           some
           few
           half-Catholicks
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           subvert
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           .
           But
           is
           the
           present
           Pope
           with
           Mr.
           
             S.
             a
             private
             opinator
          
           ,
           or
           was
           the
           last
           a
           
             meer
             schoolman
          
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           what
           ever
           Mr.
           S.
           thinks
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           thought
           not
           so
           of
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             he
             was
             no
             Divine
          
           in
           the
           controversie
           of
           Jansenius
           .
           Doth
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           signifie
           no
           more
           with
           Mr.
           S.
           than
           
           a
           company
           of
           
             scholastick
             Pedants
          
           ,
           that
           know
           not
           what
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           concerning
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ?
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           the
           Schools
           but
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           
             present
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           him
           whom
           Mr.
           S.
           owns
           for
           the
           head
           of
           it
           :
           and
           is
           it
           consistent
           with
           his
           headship
           to
           condemn
           that
           doctrine
           which
           contains
           in
           it
           the
           only
           certain
           rule
           of
           faith
           ?
           Mr.
           S.
           may
           then
           see
           they
           were
           no
           such
           impertinent
           Topicks
           which
           I
           insisted
           on
           ,
           and
           as
           stout
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           seems
           to
           be
           ,
           I
           an
           apt
           to
           believe
           he
           would
           not
           look
           on
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           as
           an
           impertinent
           Topick
           .
        
         
           
           But
           at
           last
           Mr.
           S.
           offers
           at
           something
           whereby
           he
           would
           satisfie
           me
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           therefore
           asks
           ,
           
             whether
             I
             never
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           ?
           
           I
           must
           ingenuously
           confess
           I
           have
           ;
           and
           seen
           more
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           I
           am
           satisfied
           with
           .
           But
           what
           of
           that
           ?
           there
           ,
           he
           tells
           me
           ,
           
             I
             may
             find
             a
             clear
             solution
             of
             my
             doubt
             by
             the
             constant
             procedure
             of
             that
             most
             grave
             Synod
             in
             its
             definitions
             .
          
           That
           
           is
           ,
           I
           hope
           to
           find
           that
           oral
           tradition
           was
           acknowledged
           there
           as
           the
           only
           self-evident
           rule
           of
           faith
           .
           If
           I
           do
           this
           ,
           I
           confess
           my self
           satisfied
           in
           this
           enquiry
           .
           But
           how
           much
           to
           the
           contrary
           is
           there
           very
           obvious
           in
           the
           proceedings
           of
           it
           ?
           For
           in
           the
           4
           
             th
             Session
          
           the
           Decree
           is
           ,
           
             That
             Scripture
             and
             tradition
             should
             be
             embraced
             with
             equal
             piety
             and
             reverence
          
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             because
             the
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             is
             contain'd
             partly
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             partly
             in
             tradition
          
           ;
           but
           what
           arts
           must
           Mr.
           S.
           use
           to
           infer
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           in
           contradistinction
           to
           Scripture
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           only
           rule
           of
           faith
           ?
           I
           cannot
           but
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           ruling
           men
           of
           that
           Council
           were
           men
           wise
           enough
           in
           their
           generation
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           too
           wise
           wholly
           to
           exclude
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           knew
           that
           of
           it self
           could
           not
           serve
           their
           purposes
           ,
           they
           therefore
           help
           it
           out
           with
           tradition
           ,
           and
           make
           both
           together
           the
           
             compleat
             rule
             of
             faith
          
           .
           Where
           I
           pray
           in
           all
           the
           proceedings
           of
           that
           Council
           doth
           Mr.
           S.
           find
           them
           define
           any
           thing
           on
           the
           account
           of
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ?
           instead
           of
           which
           we
           find
           continual
           bandyings
           
           about
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           all
           spared
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           consider
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           know
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             present
             Church
          
           ,
           nor
           that
           of
           the
           precedent
           ,
           and
           so
           up
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Christ.
           But
           they
           were
           either
           so
           ignorant
           as
           not
           to
           light
           on
           this
           happy
           invention
           ;
           or
           so
           wise
           and
           knowing
           as
           to
           despise
           it
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           their
           doctrines
           looked
           on
           as
           novelties
           ,
           therefore
           they
           speak
           much
           of
           tradition
           and
           the
           
             ancient
             faith
          
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           not
           by
           what
           their
           Parents
           taught
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           delivered
           in
           their
           writings
           ;
           for
           by
           these
           they
           judged
           of
           traditions
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           oral
           way
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           see
           little
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           either
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           or
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           any
           number
           of
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           much
           less
           
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           
           
             none
             excepted
          
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           in
           his
           confident
           way
           expresses
           it
           .
           
             And
             if
             he
             will
          
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             disavow
             the
             maintaining
             any
             point
             ,
             or
             affecting
             any
             way
             which
             is
             not
             assented
             to
             by
             all
             ,
          
           I
           hope
           to
           see
           Mr.
           S.
           retract
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           either
           fall
           in
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           or
           return
           ,
           as
           reason
           leads
           him
           ,
           into
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           But
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           somewhat
           more
           in
           what
           follows
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             though
             schoolmen
             question
             the
             personal
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             nay
             of
             a
             General
             Council
             ,
             yet
             all
             affirm
             the
             infallibility
             of
             tradition
             ,
             or
             the
             living
             voice
             of
             the
             Church
             essential
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             held
             by
             all
             ,
             held
             firmly
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             it
             is
             absolutely
             infallible
          
           .
           To
           this
           therefore
           I
           answer
           ,
           either
           Mr.
           S.
           means
           ,
           that
           none
           do
           affirm
           that
           the
           
             universal
             tradition
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             essential
          
           can
           err
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           being
           the
           
             Church
             essential
          
           ,
           cannot
           err
           in
           her
           tradition
           :
           But
           which
           way
           soever
           he
           takes
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           easily
           shew
           how
           far
           it
           is
           from
           proving
           that
           he
           designs
           it
           for
           .
           For
           if
           he
           take
           it
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           viz.
           that
           all
           the
           faithful
           in
           
             all
             ages
          
           could
           not
           concur
           in
           an
           error
           ,
           then
           he
           may
           as
           well
           prove
           Protestants
           of
           his
           mind
           as
           Papists
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           foundation
           on
           which
           we
           believe
           the
           particular
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           .
           If
           this
           therefore
           proves
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           proves
           more
           then
           he
           intends
           ,
           viz.
           that
           while
           we
           thus
           oppose
           each
           other
           ,
           we
           do
           perfectly
           
           agree
           together
           ;
           and
           truly
           so
           we
           do
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           do
           among
           themselves
           .
           But
           if
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           meaning
           be
           ,
           
             that
             all
             of
             their
             Religion
             own
             the
             Roman
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             essential
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             err
             ,
          
           (
           setting
           aside
           the
           absurdity
           of
           the
           opinion
           it self
           )
           ,
           I
           say
           from
           hence
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           ground
           why
           they
           say
           their
           Church
           cannot
           err
           ,
           is
           not
           on
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           principles
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           supposition
           of
           an
           
             infallible
             assistance
          
           ,
           which
           preserves
           that
           Church
           from
           error
           .
           So
           that
           this
           falls
           far
           short
           of
           proving
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           all
           agreed
           in
           this
           rule
           of
           faith
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           far
           from
           probability
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           argument
           prove
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           is
           owned
           by
           them
           all
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           .
           For
           I
           hope
           
             it
             is
             held
             by
             all
          
           ,
           and
           
             held
             firmly
          
           ,
           that
           the
           living
           voice
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           delivered
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           infallible
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           as
           much
           ground
           for
           this
           as
           the
           other
           .
           But
           if
           we
           enquire
           what
           it
           is
           men
           make
           a
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           not
           only
           that
           they
           believe
           
             tradition
             infallible
          
           ,
           but
           on
           what
           account
           they
           
           do
           so
           .
           For
           if
           tradition
           be
           believed
           infallible
           barely
           on
           the
           account
           of
           a
           promise
           of
           infallibility
           to
           the
           
             present
             Church
          
           ,
           then
           the
           resolution
           of
           faith
           is
           not
           into
           the
           tradition
           ,
           but
           into
           that
           
             infallible
             assistance
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           is
           not
           ,
           what
           bare
           tradition
           delivers
           ,
           but
           what
           that
           Church
           ,
           which
           cannot
           err
           in
           judging
           tradition
           ,
           doth
           propose
           to
           us
           .
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           their
           being
           agreed
           in
           
             general
             ,
             that
             tradition
             is
             infallible
             ,
          
           doth
           make
           th●m
           agree
           in
           the
           same
           rule
           of
           faith
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           agree
           in
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           
             infallibility
             ,
             viz.
          
           that
           it
           depends
           on
           this
           ,
           
             that
             no
             age
             could
             conspire
             to
             deceive
             the
             next
             .
          
           But
           all
           persons
           who
           understand
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           know
           very
           well
           that
           the
           general
           reason
           why
           tradition
           is
           believed
           infallible
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           first
           believe
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           infallible
           ;
           whereas
           Mr.
           S.
           goes
           the
           contrary
           way
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           infallibility
           of
           the
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           depend
           on
           the
           infallibility
           of
           tradition
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           we
           must
           still
           oppose
           
             private
             Opinators
          
           in
           this
           controversie
           ;
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           having
           declared
           her self
           at
           all
           
           on
           Mr.
           
           S's
           behalf
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           the
           generality
           believing
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           present
           Churches
           infallibility
           .
           And
           it
           is
           strange
           Mr.
           S.
           should
           find
           no
           difference
           between
           mens
           resolving
           faith
           into
           common
           sense
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           immediate
           assistance
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           If
           this
           then
           
             be
             the
             first
             principle
             of
             controversie
             ,
          
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           pretends
           ,
           
           we
           see
           how
           unlikely
           they
           are
           to
           agree
           about
           other
           matters
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           much
           divided
           about
           the
           principle
           of
           resolving
           them
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           then
           most
           Romanists
           build
           on
           a
           wrong
           Foundation
           .
           But
           if
           the
           
             infallibility
             of
             oral
             tradition
          
           be
           the
           foundation
           on
           which
           
             that
             formidable
             structure
             is
             erecting
          
           ,
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           wo
           then
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           known
           to
           build
           on
           quite
           a
           different
           foundation
           .
           And
           
             if
             this
          
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             rises
             apace
             ,
             and
             has
             advanced
             many
             stories
             in
             a
             small
             time
             ,
          
           it
           only
           lets
           us
           know
           how
           fast
           their
           divisions
           grow
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           building
           so
           fast
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           that
           their
           Church
           will
           not
           stand
           between
           them
           .
           By
           this
           discourse
           ,
           Mr.
           S.
           pretends
           
             to
             answer
             all
             those
             If
             's
             which
             follow
          
           ;
           
           which
           are
           these
           ,
           
             In
             case
             the
             Church
             may
             determine
             things
          
           de
           fide
           ,
           
             which
             were
             not
             before
             ,
             whether
             the
             present
             Church
             doth
             then
             believe
             as
             the
             precedent
             did
             or
             no
             ?
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             how
             comes
             any
             thing
             to
             be
          
           de
           fide
           
             which
             was
             not
             before
             ?
             if
             it
             did
             not
             ,
             what
             assurance
             can
             I
             have
             that
             every
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             believes
             just
             as
             the
             precedent
             did
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             when
             I
             see
             they
             profess
             the
             contrary
             ?
             And
             if
             a
             thing
             may
             be
          
           de
           fide
           
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             a
             foregoing
             ,
             then
             a
             Church
             may
             deliver
             that
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             accounted
             so
             before
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             the
             present
             Church
             may
             oblige
             me
             to
             believe
             that
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             never
             was
             so
             in
             Christs
             or
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             infallibility
             on
             the
             account
             of
             tradition
             is
             destroyed
             .
          
           To
           all
           which
           Mr.
           S.
           gives
           a
           very
           easie
           answer
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             any
             disparate
             or
             unimplied
             points
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             are
             involved
             and
             implied
             in
             the
             main
             point
             .
          
           This
           is
           no
           more
           easily
           said
           then
           understood
           ;
           for
           if
           these
           be
           implied
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           how
           can
           there
           come
           a
           new
           obligation
           to
           believe
           them
           ?
           For
           to
           take
           his
           own
           instance
           ,
           
           will
           any
           man
           in
           his
           senses
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           believes
           
             homo
             est
             animal
             rationale
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           believe
           
             homo
             est
             animal
          
           ?
           and
           this
           he
           makes
           choice
           of
           as
           an
           example
           ,
           
             how
             one
             point
             of
             faith
             may
             be
             involved
             in
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             receive
             a
             distinct
             obligation
             to
             believe
             it
             .
          
           I
           grant
           that
           
             homo
             est
             animal
          
           is
           involved
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           hath
           assented
           to
           that
           proposition
           ,
           
             homo
             est
             animal
             rationale
          
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           a
           new
           obligation
           to
           believe
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           is
           involved
           in
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           justly
           questioned
           whether
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           himself
           ,
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             homo
             est
             animal
             rationale
          
           ,
           or
           no.
           But
           after
           such
           rare
           subtilties
           ,
           he
           doth
           very
           well
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             consider
             what
             Logick
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             conclusion
             is
             in
             the
             premises
             ,
             which
             reflection
          
           (
           in
           his
           his
           court-like
           expression
           )
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             will
             much
             unblunder
             my
             thoughts
          
           .
           But
           let
           the
           conclusion
           be
           as
           long
           as
           it
           will
           in
           the
           premises
           ,
           will
           any
           man
           in
           his
           wits
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           believes
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           premises
           ,
           is
           not
           hereby
           bound
           to
           believe
           the
           conclusion
           ?
           and
           the
           more
           the
           one
           is
           involved
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           less
           is
           it
           
           possible
           to
           make
           the
           obligation
           to
           believe
           them
           distinct
           .
           And
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           me
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           way
           
             to
             unblunder
             my
             thoughts
          
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           what
           horrible
           confusion
           such
           expressions
           argue
           in
           his
           own
           .
           Let
           the
           Church
           then
           clear
           her
           thoughts
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           cannot
           amount
           to
           a
           distinct
           obligation
           to
           believe
           those
           things
           which
           were
           involved
           before
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           more
           explicit
           declaring
           them
           for
           the
           Churches
           peace
           and
           satisfaction
           .
           The
           only
           conclusion
           then
           involved
           in
           these
           premises
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           some
           things
           may
           be
           
             de
             fide
          
           in
           one
           age
           which
           were
           not
           in
           another
           ,
           then
           the
           present
           age
           may
           believe
           otherwise
           than
           the
           precedent
           did
           .
           And
           if
           this
           doctrine
           be
           held
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           that
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           
             first
             principle
             of
             controversie
          
           ,
           is
           far
           from
           being
           the
           doctrin
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           proved
           .
        
         
           My
           second
           chief
           argument
           against
           this
           way
           of
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           was
           ,
           
           
             that
             it
             had
             not
             been
             owned
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
          
           ;
           to
           manifest
           which
           ,
           I
           enquired
           into
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           obligation
           
           in
           any
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           believe
           and
           practise
           just
           as
           the
           precedent
           did
           .
           Mr.
           S.
           rejoices
           in
           that
           confession
           of
           mine
           ,
           
             that
             the
             only
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             in
             this
             case
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             every
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             persons
             in
             it
             ,
             look'd
             on
             themselves
             as
             obliged
             not
             to
             vary
             in
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             precedent
             age
             .
          
           And
           I
           there
           offer
           the
           choice
           of
           three
           ways
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           
             reason
             ,
             testimony
          
           ,
           or
           tradition
           ;
           he
           tells
           me
           ,
           
             he
             excepts
             the
             way
             of
             reason
          
           ;
           yet
           quarrels
           with
           me
           for
           pressing
           for
           a
           
             demonstrative
             medium
          
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           when
           yet
           Mr.
           S.
           seldom
           speaks
           under
           the
           rate
           of
           demonstrations
           .
           But
           he
           thereby
           notes
           
             the
             unconsonancy
             of
             my
             carriage
          
           ,
           Wherein
           I
           wonder
           ?
           That
           I
           should
           desire
           them
           to
           perform
           this
           promise
           ,
           viz.
           to
           give
           us
           demonstrations
           for
           the
           grounds
           of
           faith
           ?
           But
           saith
           withal
           ,
           
             he
             will
             yeild
             me
             the
             honour
             of
             professing
             I
             have
             no
             demonstration
             but
             probability
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             he
             makes
             this
             serious
             protestation
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             esteem
             himself
             very
             dishonest
             ,
             did
             he
             assert
             and
             press
             on
             others
             any
             argument
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             which
             he
             judged
             not
             evident
             ,
             that
             is
             demonstrative
             .
          
           
           What
           is
           it
           these
           men
           mean
           ,
           when
           they
           cry
           up
           their
           own
           way
           for
           demonstrative
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           we
           build
           our
           faith
           meerly
           on
           probabilities
           ?
           Do
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Religion
           is
           capable
           of
           strict
           and
           rigorous
           demonstration
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           let
           them
           demonstrate
           the
           being
           of
           God
           and
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           evidence
           ,
           as
           
             that
             the
             three
             angles
             of
             a
             triangle
             are
             equal
             to
             two
             right
             angles
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           strange
           ,
           if
           they
           think
           
             particular
             problems
          
           in
           religion
           are
           more
           capable
           of
           demonstration
           than
           those
           Theorems
           on
           which
           they
           are
           built
           .
           But
           by
           all
           the
           enquiry
           I
           can
           make
           ,
           all
           the
           difference
           between
           us
           is
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           have
           that
           called
           a
           demonstration
           ,
           which
           is
           scarce
           a
           probability
           ;
           and
           we
           call
           that
           
             sufficient
             reason
          
           ,
           which
           any
           wise
           man
           may
           safely
           rely
           on
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           how
           much
           do
           we
           suffer
           by
           our
           modesty
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           speak
           not
           as
           big
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           does
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           censured
           presently
           to
           have
           nothing
           but
           probabilities
           fot
           our
           faith
           ?
           Are
           those
           bare
           probabilities
           which
           leave
           no
           suspition
           of
           doubt
           behind
           them
           ?
           And
           such
           we
           freely
           assert
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           Religion
           to
           do
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           I
           assert
           ,
           that
           
           we
           have
           the
           highest
           actual
           certainty
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           the
           mind
           of
           any
           reasonable
           man
           can
           desire
           ;
           and
           if
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           demonstrations
           can
           do
           any
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           tell
           us
           what
           it
           is
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           know
           nothing
           higher
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           than
           a
           
             certain
             assent
          
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           did
           not
           think
           there
           was
           the
           greatest
           ground
           in
           Religion
           for
           that
           ,
           I
           abhor
           dissimulation
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           leave
           off
           perswading
           men
           to
           embrace
           it
           .
           And
           if
           any
           men
           have
           made
           us
           shy
           of
           the
           word
           demonstration
           and
           infallibility
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           men
           as
           Mr.
           S.
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           who
           talk
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           their
           arguments
           fall
           beneath
           some
           of
           the
           remotest
           probabilities
           we
           insist
           on
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           force
           in
           his
           demonstration
           ,
           as
           to
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           used
           by
           us
           long
           before
           his
           Book
           saw
           the
           light
           .
           But
           we
           love
           to
           give
           the
           true
           names
           to
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           lose
           our
           credit
           with
           all
           intelligent
           persons
           ,
           by
           playing
           Mountebanks
           in
           Religion
           ,
           crying
           up
           those
           things
           for
           
             infallible
             cures
          
           ,
           which
           an
           ordinary
           capacity
           may
           discern
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           .
           But
           was
           it
           any
           thing
           but
           justice
           and
           reason
           in
           me
           to
           expect
           
           and
           call
           for
           a
           demonstration
           from
           them
           who
           talk
           of
           nothing
           under
           it
           ?
           And
           therefore
           I
           said
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             demonstrate
             this
             way
             of
             oral
             tradition
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             proved
             impossible
             for
             men
             not
             to
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             believe
             and
             do
             all
             just
             as
             their
             predecessors
             did
             .
          
           For
           where
           the
           contrary
           is
           not
           only
           possible
           ,
           but
           easily
           supposable
           ,
           as
           that
           men
           may
           believe
           those
           things
           ,
           as
           new
           articles
           of
           faith
           which
           are
           defined
           by
           Pope
           and
           Council
           ,
           I
           wonder
           how
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           men
           must
           look
           on
           themselves
           as
           obliged
           to
           believe
           just
           as
           their
           predecessors
           did
           ?
           For
           I
           had
           thought
           demonstrations
           had
           never
           place
           in
           contingent
           propositions
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           Mr.
           S.
           who
           tells
           me
           ,
           
             Logick
             will
             unblunder
             my
             thoughts
          
           ,
           intends
           to
           make
           a
           new
           one
           for
           me
           .
           And
           I
           assure
           you
           so
           he
           had
           need
           ,
           before
           I
           shall
           ever
           call
           his
           arguments
           demonstrations
           :
           and
           although
           he
           thinks
           himself
           
             very
             honest
          
           in
           calling
           them
           so
           ,
           yet
           I
           should
           think
           him
           much
           wiser
           if
           he
           did
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           debate
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           
           I
           freely
           tell
           
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           grant
           all
           he
           requests
           ;
           I
           shall
           
             take
             along
             with
             me
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             doctrines
             and
             practices
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             delivering
             them
             ,
             the
             necessary
             circumstances
             which
             give
             weight
             to
             both
          
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           I
           cannot
           look
           on
           his
           way
           as
           demonstrative
           .
           And
           that
           both
           our
           meanings
           may
           be
           better
           understood
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           necessary
           the
           Reader
           should
           have
           a
           true
           account
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           between
           us
           .
           And
           if
           he
           will
           believe
           me
           ,
           I
           never
           intended
           to
           dispute
           with
           him
           or
           any
           one
           else
           ,
           
             whether
             men
             were
             bound
             to
             wear
             their
             clothes
             ,
             or
             build
             houses
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             manage
             estates
             just
             as
             their
             predecessors
             did
          
           ;
           but
           whether
           every
           age
           is
           obliged
           to
           believe
           and
           practise
           just
           as
           the
           precedent
           did
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           meer
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ;
           for
           about
           that
           is
           all
           the
           controversie
           between
           us
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           succeeding
           age
           may
           look
           on
           it self
           as
           bound
           to
           believe
           what
           the
           precedent
           did
           ;
           but
           whether
           that
           obligation
           doth
           arise
           purely
           from
           the
           delivery
           of
           that
           doctrine
           by
           the
           precedent
           in
           the
           way
           of
           of
           tradition
           ,
           is
           the
           thing
           in
           dispute
           between
           us
           .
           For
           in
           case
           the
           ground
           of
           
           faith
           be
           wholly
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           conveyed
           from
           age
           to
           age
           ,
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           an
           obligation
           to
           believe
           descends
           with
           the
           doctrine
           to
           every
           succeeding
           age
           .
           But
           that
           which
           Mr.
           S.
           is
           to
           prove
           is
           ,
           
             that
             abstractly
             from
             Scripture
             every
             age
             is
             absolutely
             bound
             to
             believe
             just
             as
             the
             precedent
             did
             ,
          
           without
           any
           enquiry
           whether
           that
           doctrine
           doth
           agree
           with
           Scriptures
           or
           no
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           is
           therefore
           bound
           to
           believe
           all
           which
           is
           proposed
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           immediately
           preceding
           age
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           deny
           ,
           and
           desire
           Mr.
           S.
           to
           prove
           .
           For
           which
           he
           first
           gives
           us
           a
           large
           instance
           in
           historical
           matters
           ,
           and
           then
           comes
           to
           the
           matters
           of
           
             Christian
             faith
          
           .
           His
           instance
           is
           ,
           in
           Alexanders
           
             conquest
             of
          
           Asia
           ,
           
             as
             to
             which
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             memory
             of
             it
             is
             fresh
             and
             lively
             ,
          
           
           
             though
             some
             thousand
             years
             since
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             universal
             and
             strong
             perswasion
             of
             this
             matter
             of
             fact
             was
             not
             caused
             by
             Books
             ,
             as
          
           Curtius
           
             his
             History
             ,
             but
             by
             human
             tradition
             ;
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             perswasion
             was
             the
             notoriety
             of
             the
             fact
             to
             the
             then
             livers
             ,
             which
             obliged
             them
             to
             relate
             it
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             testifying
             
             by
             the
             fore-fathers
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             obliged
             posterity
             to
             believe
             things
             ,
             as
             true
             because
             there
             could
             be
             no
             imaginable
             motive
             why
             the
             whole
             world
             should
             conspire
             to
             deceive
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             deceivable
             in
             their
             sensations
             ;
             on
             which
             principle
             it
             passed
             to
             the
             next
             age
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             down
             by
             way
             of
             tradition
             to
             our
             dayes
             ;
             &
             the
             obligation
             to
             believe
             in
             every
             age
             depended
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             senses
             of
             the
             first
             could
             not
             be
             deceived
             ;
             and
             having
             this
             security
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             would
             conspire
             to
             deceive
             the
             next
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             no
             age
             could
             say
             a
             former
             age
             testified
             so
             ,
             unless
             it
             did
             ;
             so
             therefore
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             follows
             demonstratively
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             testified
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             descendents
             in
             every
             age
             to
             the
             very
             end
             of
             the
             world
             have
             the
             same
             obligation
             to
             believe
             their
             immediate
             fore-fathers
             ,
             saying
             it
             was
             testified
             by
             theirs
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             who
             were
             witnesses
             of
             his
             actions
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           he
           more
           largely
           discourses
           in
           several
           Paragraphs
           ;
           which
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           he
           tells
           me
           ,
           
             he
             expects
             what
             I
             will
             reply
             to
             this
             discourse
             .
          
           
           Not
           to
           frustrate
           therefore
           his
           expectation
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Readers
           satisfaction
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           present
           case
           there
           are
           two
           distinct
           questions
           to
           be
           resolved
           :
           1.
           
           How
           a
           matter
           of
           fact
           evident
           to
           the
           world
           comes
           to
           be
           conveyed
           to
           posterity
           ?
           2.
           
           By
           what
           means
           a
           compleat
           history
           of
           all
           passages
           relating
           to
           it
           may
           be
           conveyed
           ?
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           grant
           that
           a
           fact
           so
           notorious
           as
           Alexanders
           conquest
           of
           Asia
           might
           have
           been
           preserved
           by
           human
           tradition
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           in
           a
           certain
           way
           from
           one
           age
           to
           another
           .
           But
           if
           we
           enquire
           into
           that
           which
           is
           alone
           proper
           to
           our
           question
           ,
           viz.
           by
           what
           means
           we
           may
           judg
           what
           is
           true
           and
           false
           as
           to
           the
           particulars
           of
           that
           conquest
           ,
           then
           I
           deny
           that
           bare
           tradition
           is
           to
           be
           relyed
           on
           in
           this
           case
           .
           For
           the
           certainty
           of
           conveyance
           of
           all
           paticulars
           doth
           depend
           not
           upon
           the
           
             bare
             veracity
          
           ,
           but
           the
           capacity
           and
           skill
           of
           communicating
           from
           one
           age
           to
           another
           .
           For
           which
           one
           would
           think
           we
           need
           no
           clearer
           evidence
           than
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           different
           account
           of
           former
           times
           in
           the
           several
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           who
           can
           imagine
           ,
           but
           the
           
             barbarous
             Nations
          
           were
           as
           unwilling
           to
           deceive
           their
           posterity
           as
           any
           other
           ?
           yet
           we
           
           see
           a
           vast
           difference
           in
           the
           histories
           of
           former
           ages
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           more
           civilized
           people
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           Mr.
           S.
           would
           rather
           have
           instanced
           in
           some
           history
           which
           had
           been
           preserved
           meerly
           by
           tradition
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           any
           other
           ,
           hath
           been
           most
           carefully
           recorded
           and
           propagated
           to
           posterity
           .
           If
           Mr.
           S.
           would
           have
           undertaken
           to
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           that
           first
           peopled
           America
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           place
           they
           came
           ,
           by
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           present
           inhabitants
           ,
           and
           what
           famous
           actions
           had
           been
           done
           there
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           thought
           indeed
           ,
           that
           
             sole
             tradition
          
           had
           been
           a
           very
           safe
           way
           to
           convey
           matters
           of
           fact
           from
           one
           age
           to
           another
           .
           But
           since
           all
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           arguments
           will
           hold
           as
           well
           for
           the
           Scythians
           and
           Americans
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           civil
           and
           polite
           ;
           what
           reason
           can
           Mr.
           S.
           give
           ,
           why
           there
           is
           not
           among
           them
           as
           certain
           an
           account
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ?
           Were
           not
           their
           senses
           ,
           who
           saw
           those
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           as
           uncapable
           of
           being
           deceived
           as
           others
           ?
           Was
           not
           every
           age
           
           among
           them
           as
           unwilling
           to
           deceive
           their
           posterity
           as
           elsewhere
           ?
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           force
           of
           Mr.
           
           S's
           demonstration
           ,
           we
           see
           for
           want
           of
           letters
           how
           grosly
           ignorant
           they
           are
           of
           what
           was
           done
           before
           them
           .
           And
           if
           this
           principle
           were
           true
           ,
           why
           have
           we
           not
           as
           true
           an
           account
           of
           the
           eldest
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           of
           any
           other
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           why
           were
           letters
           invented
           ,
           and
           writing
           ever
           used
           ,
           if
           tradition
           had
           been
           found
           so
           infallible
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           superficially
           to
           discourse
           what
           is
           impossible
           should
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           consider
           what
           really
           hath
           been
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Doth
           not
           the
           constant
           experience
           of
           all
           times
           prove
           ,
           that
           where
           any
           history
           hath
           not
           been
           timely
           recorded
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           soon
           corrupted
           by
           notorious
           falsities
           ,
           or
           obscured
           by
           fabulous
           reports
           ?
           As
           we
           see
           among
           our selves
           ,
           what
           difference
           there
           is
           in
           point
           of
           certainty
           between
           the
           several
           stories
           of
           K.
           Arthur
           and
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ;
           what
           will
           Mr.
           S.
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           lived
           in
           K.
           Arthurs
           time
           could
           not
           know
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           conspired
           to
           deceive
           their
           posterity
           ?
           But
           if
           tradition
           
           be
           so
           infallible
           ,
           why
           have
           we
           not
           the
           ancient
           story
           of
           Britain
           as
           exact
           as
           the
           modern
           ?
           If
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           impute
           it
           to
           the
           
             peoples
             ignorance
             ,
             want
             of
             letters
             ,
             frequent
             conquests
          
           by
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           
             succeeding
             barbarism
          
           ,
           he
           may
           easily
           find
           how
           many
           ways
           there
           are
           for
           
             matters
             of
             fact
          
           to
           be
           soon
           lost
           or
           corrupted
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           not
           been
           diligently
           preserved
           by
           authentick
           records
           ;
           and
           that
           without
           one
           age
           conspiring
           to
           deceive
           another
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           Mr.
           
           S's
           confidence
           ,
           I
           cannot
           think
           it
           possible
           for
           Mr.
           S.
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           have
           had
           as
           true
           an
           account
           of
           
             Alexanders
             conquest
             of
             Asia
          
           ,
           if
           
             Arrian
             Curtias
          
           ,
           or
           Plutarch
           had
           never
           writ
           his
           story
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           now
           .
           Yet
           this
           he
           must
           assert
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           principle
           .
           And
           he
           that
           can
           believe
           that
           ,
           I
           wonder
           he
           should
           scruple
           believing
           the
           
             Popes
             infallibility
          
           ;
           for
           certainly
           no
           principle
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           is
           more
           wild
           and
           absurd
           than
           this
           is
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           admire
           how
           it
           came
           into
           Mr.
           
           S's
           head
           to
           think
           ,
           no
           error
           could
           come
           into
           history
           
             unless
             one
             age
             conspired
             to
             deceive
             another
             ,
          
           when
           we
           find
           no
           age
           agreed
           in
           the
           present
           
           matters
           of
           fact
           which
           are
           done
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           grounds
           and
           particulars
           of
           them
           ;
           to
           give
           Mr.
           S.
           an
           instance
           home
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           Council
           of
           Trent
           we
           see
           already
           what
           different
           representations
           there
           are
           made
           of
           it
           in
           so
           little
           a
           time
           as
           hath
           already
           passed
           since
           the
           sitting
           of
           it
           .
           One
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           all
           the
           advantages
           imaginable
           of
           knowing
           all
           proceedings
           in
           it
           ,
           living
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           conversing
           with
           the
           persons
           present
           at
           it
           ,
           having
           the
           memoires
           and
           records
           of
           the
           Secretaries
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           his
           story
           is
           since
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           blasted
           by
           a
           great
           person
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           fictitious
           and
           partial
           .
           We
           see
           then
           it
           is
           at
           least
           supposed
           that
           interest
           and
           prejudice
           may
           have
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           abusing
           the
           world
           in
           matter
           of
           story
           ,
           though
           one
           age
           never
           agree
           to
           deceive
           another
           .
           And
           instead
           of
           being
           perswaded
           by
           Mr.
           
           S's
           demonstrations
           ,
           I
           am
           still
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           sufficient
           security
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           any
           story
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           written
           while
           those
           persons
           were
           in
           being
           who
           were
           able
           to
           contradict
           the
           errors
           of
           it
           .
           However
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           some
           notorious
           
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           such
           as
           Alexanders
           bare
           conquests
           of
           Asia
           ,
           might
           by
           the
           visible
           effects
           of
           it
           be
           preserved
           both
           in
           Asia
           and
           Greece
           for
           a
           long
           time
           .
           But
           if
           we
           come
           to
           enquire
           particularly
           ,
           whether
           this
           or
           that
           was
           done
           by
           him
           in
           his
           conquest
           ,
           which
           is
           alone
           pertinent
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           security
           at
           all
           from
           tradition
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           the
           most
           authentick
           records
           of
           that
           story
           .
           
           And
           by
           this
           ,
           I
           hope
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           have
           cause
           to
           thank
           me
           for
           
             unblundring
             his
             thoughts
          
           (
           his
           own
           civil
           expressions
           )
           ,
           and
           shewing
           him
           how
           errors
           may
           come
           into
           a
           story
           without
           one
           age
           conspiring
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           what
           a
           vast
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           preserving
           a
           bare
           matter
           af
           fact
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           particulars
           relating
           to
           it
           .
           And
           hereby
           he
           may
           easily
           see
           how
           far
           the
           obligation
           extends
           in
           believing
           the
           report
           of
           former
           ages
           .
           For
           there
           can
           be
           no
           obligation
           to
           believe
           any
           further
           than
           there
           is
           evidence
           of
           truth
           in
           the
           matter
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           .
           If
           then
           there
           be
           not
           only
           a
           possibility
           ,
           but
           a
           very
           great
           probability
           of
           mistakes
           and
           errors
           in
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           I
           pray
           what
           obligation
           doth
           there
           ly
           upon
           men
           absolutely
           
           to
           believe
           what
           is
           delivered
           by
           the
           preceding
           age
           ?
           But
           to
           put
           an
           issue
           to
           this
           controversie
           ,
           let
           Mr.
           S.
           examine
           himself
           ,
           and
           try
           if
           he
           can
           name
           one
           story
           that
           was
           never
           written
           ,
           which
           was
           ever
           certainly
           propagated
           from
           one
           age
           to
           another
           by
           meer
           oral
           tradition
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           cannot
           ,
           he
           may
           thereby
           see
           how
           little
           real
           force
           his
           argument
           hath
           in
           the
           world
           .
           For
           all
           the
           force
           of
           tradition
           lies
           in
           an
           unquestionable
           conveyance
           of
           those
           Books
           which
           contain
           in
           them
           the
           true
           reports
           of
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           times
           they
           were
           written
           in
           .
           But
           can
           Mr.
           S.
           think
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
             Roman
             history
          
           had
           never
           been
           written
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           have
           known
           what
           was
           done
           under
           the
           Kings
           and
           Consuls
           as
           now
           we
           do
           ?
           Yet
           if
           his
           principle
           holds
           ,
           this
           necessarily
           follows
           ;
           for
           
             those
             of
             that
             age
             could
             not
             but
             know
             them
             ,
          
           and
           
             no
             age
             since
             could
             conspire
             to
             deceive
             the
             next
             .
          
           And
           from
           hence
           ,
           the
           most
           useful
           consequence
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           S.
           might
           have
           writ
           a
           history
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           with
           a
           full
           relation
           of
           all
           particulars
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           never
           been
           any
           Book
           written
           in
           the
           world
           before
           .
           
           And
           doth
           not
           Mr.
           S.
           deserve
           immortal
           credit
           for
           so
           rare
           an
           invention
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           all
           built
           on
           nothing
           short
           of
           demonstrations
           .
        
         
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           very
           prudently
           
             foresees
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             I
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             recur
             to
             ,
          
           
           viz.
           
             that
             being
             baffled
             with
             his
             former
             demonstration
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             other
             shift
             to
             betake
             my self
             to
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             the
             case
             is
             different
             between
             histories
             and
             points
             of
             faith
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           to
           bring
           his
           business
           home
           ,
           he
           applies
           it
           at
           large
           to
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           that
           he
           might
           do
           in
           more
           ample
           sort
           ,
           he
           very
           finely
           descants
           on
           the
           old
           
             Verse
             ,
             Quis
             ,
             quid
             ,
             ubi
             ,
             &c.
          
           containing
           the
           circumstances
           of
           human
           actions
           ,
           and
           from
           every
           one
           of
           them
           derives
           arguments
           for
           the
           infallibility
           of
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ;
           which
           briefly
           and
           in
           plain
           English
           may
           be
           summed
           up
           thus
           ;
           
             Since
             the
             author
             of
             this
             doctrine
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             it self
             so
             excellent
             ,
             and
             delivered
             in
             so
             publick
             a
             manner
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             convincing
             way
             ,
             by
             miracle
             and
             good
             living
             ,
             and
             for
             so
             good
             an
             end
             as
             to
             save
             mens
             souls
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             writing
             it
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             testified
             
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             at
             a
             time
             when
             men
             might
             judg
             of
             the
             miracles
             and
             motives
             for
             believing
             it
             ;
             therefore
             since
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             it
             was
             incomparably
             beyond
             the
             story
             of
          
           Alexanders
           
             conquests
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             infinitely
             greater
             must
             the
             obligation
             be
             to
             believe
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             than
          
           Alexanders
           or
           William
           
             the
             Conqerours
             victories
             ,
             or
             any
             history
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             whatsoever
             .
          
           All
           which
           I
           freely
           grant
           ,
           but
           cannot
           yet
           see
           how
           from
           thence
           it
           follows
           ;
           that
           
             oral
             tradition
             is
             the
             only
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           or
           the
           means
           whereby
           we
           are
           to
           judg
           what
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
           Those
           arguments
           I
           confess
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           first
           age
           were
           highly
           concerned
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           the
           greatest
           reason
           imaginable
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           conceive
           that
           they
           should
           not
           endeavour
           to
           propagate
           so
           excellent
           a
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           high
           concernment
           to
           the
           world
           .
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           abstractly
           from
           the
           Books
           written
           in
           the
           first
           age
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           infallibility
           in
           the
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           of
           every
           
           age
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           embraced
           for
           Christs
           doctrine
           which
           was
           not
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           whether
           every
           age
           were
           bound
           to
           believe
           absolutely
           what
           was
           delivered
           it
           by
           the
           precedent
           for
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Mr.
           S.
           therefore
           puts
           himself
           to
           a
           needless
           task
           of
           proving
           that
           every
           age
           was
           bound
           to
           believe
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           I
           never
           questioned
           ;
           but
           the
           dispute
           is
           ,
           whether
           every
           age
           be
           bound
           on
           the
           account
           of
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           to
           believe
           what
           is
           delivered
           by
           the
           precedent
           for
           
             Christs
             doctrine
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           all
           along
           how
           carefully
           Mr.
           S.
           avoids
           mentioning
           the
           
             written
             Books
          
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           because
           he
           knew
           all
           his
           game
           about
           oral
           tradition
           would
           be
           quite
           spoiled
           by
           a
           true
           stating
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           in
           the
           first
           ages
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           .
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           be
           angry
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           asking
           him
           that
           question
           about
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           he
           asks
           me
           about
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Trent
             ;
             did
             he
             never
             hear
             of
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             so
             hard
             to
             find
             it
          
           ?
           But
           if
           he
           hath
           heard
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           intreat
           him
           to
           resolve
           me
           these
           Questions
           :
           1.
           
           Whether
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           were
           written
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           therein
           recorded
           ,
           were
           capable
           of
           being
           throughly
           examined
           ?
           which
           he
           cannot
           deny
           upon
           his
           own
           principle
           ;
           for
           tradition
           being
           then
           infallible
           as
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           writers
           of
           these
           Books
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           to
           deliver
           it
           amiss
           ,
           unless
           they
           resolved
           to
           contradict
           the
           present
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           those
           Books
           could
           never
           have
           found
           any
           reception
           among
           Christians
           .
           If
           tradition
           then
           convey
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           infalilbly
           ,
           these
           Books
           must
           convey
           it
           infallibly
           ,
           because
           they
           contain
           in
           them
           the
           infallible
           tradition
           of
           the
           first
           age
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           were
           written
           at
           the
           time
           when
           many
           persons
           living
           had
           been
           able
           to
           disprove
           any
           thing
           contained
           therein
           repugnant
           to
           truth
           .
           And
           that
           these
           Books
           were
           written
           by
           those
           persons
           whose
           names
           they
           bear
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           Mr
           ,
           
           S's
           own
           rule
           ,
           Tradition
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           be
           infallible
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           this
           ;
           and
           if
           one
           age
           could
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           another
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           concernment
           ,
           
           what
           security
           can
           be
           had
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           do
           so
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ?
           2.
           
           Whether
           he
           believes
           ,
           that
           those
           whose
           intention
           was
           to
           write
           an
           account
           of
           the
           life
           ,
           actions
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           did
           leave
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           their
           Books
           which
           did
           relate
           to
           them
           as
           of
           concernment
           for
           us
           to
           believe
           ?
           For
           upon
           Mr.
           
           S's
           principles
           ,
           any
           one
           may
           easily
           know
           what
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ;
           and
           especially
           such
           certainly
           who
           were
           either
           present
           themselves
           at
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           or
           heard
           them
           from
           those
           who
           were
           ;
           and
           what
           satisfaction
           can
           any
           one
           desire
           greater
           than
           this
           ?
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           this
           testimony
           were
           not
           more
           safely
           deposited
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           conveyed
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           than
           it
           could
           be
           by
           being
           committed
           to
           writing
           by
           such
           who
           were
           eye
           and
           ear
           witnesses
           of
           the
           actions
           and
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Upon
           which
           I
           advance
           some
           further
           Queries
           .
           3.
           
           If
           oral
           Tradition
           were
           the
           more
           certain
           way
           ,
           why
           was
           any
           thing
           written
           at
           all
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             for
             moral
             instructions
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             precepts
             of
             good
             life
          
           ;
           but
           then
           why
           may
           not
           these
           be
           as
           infallibly
           
           conveyed
           by
           tradition
           as
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           ?
           And
           why
           then
           were
           any
           matters
           of
           fact
           and
           points
           of
           faith
           inserted
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ?
           By
           which
           it
           certainly
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           intention
           of
           writing
           them
           was
           to
           preserve
           them
           to
           posterity
           .
           Let
           Mr.
           S.
           tell
           me
           whether
           it
           was
           consistent
           with
           the
           wisdom
           of
           men
           ,
           much
           less
           with
           the
           wisdom
           of
           an
           
             infinite
             Being
          
           to
           imploy
           men
           to
           do
           that
           which
           might
           be
           far
           better
           done
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           done
           can
           give
           no
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ?
           4.
           
           Whether
           those
           things
           which
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           understood
           when
           they
           are
           spoken
           ,
           cease
           to
           be
           so
           when
           they
           are
           written
           ?
           For
           Mr.
           S.
           seems
           to
           understand
           those
           terms
           of
           a
           
             living
             voice
          
           ,
           and
           
             dead
             letters
          
           in
           a
           very
           strict
           and
           rigorous
           manner
           ;
           as
           though
           the
           sense
           were
           only
           quick
           when
           spoken
           ,
           and
           became
           buried
           in
           
             dead
             letters
          
           .
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           seems
           with
           the
           sagacious
           Indian
           to
           admire
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           
             dead
             letters
          
           and
           
             unsenc'd
             characters
          
           to
           express
           mens
           meanings
           as
           well
           as
           words
           .
           I
           cannot
           enter
           into
           Mr.
           
           S's
           apprehension
           ,
           how
           24
           letters
           by
           their
           various
           disposition
           can
           express
           
           matters
           of
           faith
           ?
           And
           yet
           to
           increase
           the
           wonder
           ,
           he
           writes
           about
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           proving
           that
           matters
           of
           faith
           cannot
           be
           conveyed
           by
           writing
           .
           So
           that
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           own
           writing
           is
           the
           best
           demonstration
           against
           himself
           ;
           and
           he
           confutes
           his
           own
           Sophistry
           with
           his
           fingers
           ,
           as
           Diogenes
           did
           
           Zeno's
           by
           his
           motion
           .
           For
           doth
           Mr.
           S.
           hope
           to
           perswade
           men
           ,
           that
           tradition
           is
           a
           rule
           of
           faith
           by
           his
           Book
           or
           not
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           doth
           he
           write
           ?
           if
           he
           doth
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           some
           matters
           of
           faith
           may
           be
           intelligibly
           conveyed
           by
           writing
           ;
           especially
           if
           Mr.
           S.
           doth
           it
           .
           But
           by
           no
           means
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           that
           ever
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           can
           do
           it
           .
           For
           whatever
           is
           written
           by
           men
           assisted
           by
           that
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           him
           but
           a
           heap
           of
           
             dead
             letters
          
           ,
           and
           
             insignificant
             characters
          
           ;
           when
           Mr.
           S.
           the
           mean
           while
           is
           full
           of
           sense
           and
           demonstration
           .
           Happy
           man
           that
           can
           thus
           out-do
           infinite
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           write
           far
           beyond
           either
           Prophets
           or
           Apostles
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           condescend
           so
           far
           as
           to
           allow
           that
           to
           inspired
           persons
           which
           he
           confidently
           believes
           of
           himself
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           can
           write
           a
           Book
           full
           of
           sense
           ,
           and
           that
           
           any
           ordinary
           capacity
           may
           apprehend
           the
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           our
           controversie
           is
           at
           an
           end
           ;
           for
           then
           matters
           of
           faith
           may
           be
           intelligibly
           and
           certainly
           conveyed
           to
           posterity
           by
           the
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           need
           of
           any
           recourse
           to
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           .
           5.
           
           If
           the
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           did
           not
           certainly
           &
           intelligibly
           convey
           all
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           what
           made
           them
           be
           received
           with
           so
           much
           veneration
           in
           the
           first
           ages
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ?
           which
           were
           best
           able
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matters
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           usefulness
           of
           the
           Books
           themselves
           .
           And
           therein
           we
           still
           find
           ,
           that
           appeals
           were
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           themselves
           concerned
           to
           vindicate
           them
           against
           all
           objections
           of
           Heathens
           and
           others
           ;
           and
           the
           resolution
           of
           faith
           was
           made
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           tradition
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           manifested
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           repeat
           .
           6.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           in
           the
           least
           credible
           ,
           
           since
           the
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           were
           supposed
           to
           contain
           the
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           every
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           look
           on
           it self
           as
           obliged
           absolutely
           to
           believe
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           precedent
           by
           virtue
           of
           an
           oral-tradition
           ?
           For
           since
           they
           resolved
           
           their
           faith
           into
           the
           written
           Books
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           they
           should
           believe
           on
           the
           account
           of
           an
           oral
           tradition
           ?
           Although
           then
           the
           Apostles
           did
           deliver
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           to
           all
           their
           Disciples
           ;
           yet
           since
           the
           records
           of
           it
           were
           embraced
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           men
           judged
           of
           the
           truth
           or
           falsehood
           of
           doctrines
           ,
           by
           the
           conveniency
           or
           repugnancy
           of
           them
           to
           what
           was
           contained
           in
           those
           Books
           .
           By
           which
           we
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           obligation
           to
           believe
           what
           was
           taught
           by
           the
           precedent
           age
           ,
           did
           not
           arise
           from
           the
           oral
           tradition
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           present
           age
           ,
           that
           the
           doctrine
           delivered
           by
           it
           was
           the
           same
           with
           that
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           time
           now
           to
           return
           to
           Mr.
           S.
           who
           proceeds
           still
           to
           manifest
           
             this
             obligation
             in
             posterity
             to
             believe
             what
             was
             delivered
             as
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             the
             precedent
             age
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           but
           the
           force
           of
           all
           is
           the
           same
           still
           ;
           
             viz.
             that
             otherwise
             one
             age
             must
             conspire
             to
             deceive
             the
             next
             .
          
           But
           the
           inconsequence
           of
           that
           ,
           I
           have
           fully
           shewed
           already
           ,
           unless
           he
           demonstrates
           it
           impossible
           for
           errors
           to
           
           come
           in
           any
           other
           way
           :
           For
           if
           we
           reduce
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           he
           saith
           to
           a
           Syllogistical
           form
           ,
           it
           comes
           to
           this
           ;
           Where
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           error
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           obligation
           to
           faith
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           error
           in
           the
           tradition
           of
           any
           age
           of
           the
           
             Church
             :
             ergo
          
           in
           every
           age
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           obligation
           to
           believe
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           .
           The
           minor
           he
           thus
           proves
           ;
           If
           no
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           can
           be
           ignorant
           of
           what
           the
           precedent
           taught
           ,
           or
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           error
           coming
           into
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           any
           age
           ;
           but
           the
           antecedent
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           consequent
           .
           Now
           ,
           who
           sees
           not
           that
           the
           force
           of
           all
           this
           lies
           not
           in
           proving
           the
           
             minor
             proposition
          
           ,
           or
           that
           no
           age
           could
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           another
           ?
           but
           the
           consequence
           ,
           viz.
           that
           no
           error
           can
           come
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           general
           mistake
           ,
           in
           one
           whole
           age
           ,
           or
           the
           general
           imposture
           of
           it
           which
           we
           utterly
           deny
           ;
           and
           have
           shewed
           him
           already
           the
           falseness
           of
           it
           from
           his
           own
           concessions
           .
           And
           I
           might
           more
           largely
           shew
           it
           from
           those
           Doctrines
           
           or
           opinions
           which
           they
           themselves
           acknowledg
           to
           have
           come
           into
           their
           Church
           without
           any
           such
           general
           mistake
           or
           imposture
           ,
           as
           the
           doctrines
           of
           
             Papal
             infallibility
          
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           belief
           of
           Purgatory
           .
           The
           very
           same
           way
           that
           Mr.
           White
           and
           Mr.
           S.
           will
           shew
           us
           how
           these
           came
           in
           ,
           we
           will
           shew
           him
           how
           many
           others
           came
           in
           as
           erroneous
           and
           scandalous
           as
           those
           are
           .
           For
           whether
           they
           account
           these
           matters
           of
           faith
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           many
           among
           them
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           far
           greatest
           number
           ,
           who
           assert
           and
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           the
           doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           too
           .
           If
           therefore
           these
           might
           come
           in
           without
           one
           age
           mistaking
           or
           deceiving
           the
           next
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           all
           those
           come
           in
           the
           same
           way
           which
           we
           charge
           upon
           them
           as
           the
           errors
           of
           their
           Church
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           corrupt
           doctrines
           come
           in
           ,
           may
           corrupt
           practises
           too
           ,
           since
           these
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             spring
             from
             the
             other
          
           .
           He
           might
           therefore
           have
           saved
           himself
           the
           trouble
           of
           finding
           
             out
             how
             an
             acute
             Wit
             ,
             or
             great
             Scholar
             would
             discover
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             way
             .
          
           
           For
           without
           pretending
           to
           be
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           have
           
           found
           out
           another
           way
           of
           attaquing
           it
           ,
           than
           Mr.
           S.
           looked
           for
           ;
           viz.
           from
           his
           own
           principles
           and
           concessions
           ;
           shewing
           how
           errors
           might
           come
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           without
           a
           total
           deception
           or
           conspiracy
           in
           any
           one
           age
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           he
           cannot
           bind
           me
           to
           believe
           what
           ever
           he
           tells
           me
           the
           present
           Church
           delivers
           ,
           unless
           he
           can
           prove
           that
           this
           never
           came
           into
           the
           Church
           as
           a
           speculation
           or
           private
           opinion
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           by
           degrees
           hath
           come
           to
           be
           accounted
           a
           point
           of
           faith
           .
           Therefore
           his
           way
           of
           proof
           is
           now
           quite
           altered
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           say
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           whatever
           the
           present
           Church
           delivers
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           he
           calls
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           may
           have
           admitted
           speculations
           and
           private
           opinions
           into
           doctrines
           of
           faith
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           first
           prove
           such
           doctrines
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           his
           time
           down
           to
           our
           age
           they
           have
           been
           received
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           for
           matters
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           this
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           of
           the
           points
           in
           controversie
           between
           us
           ,
           I
           will
           promise
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Proselyte
           .
           But
           he
           ought
           still
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           he
           
           is
           not
           to
           prove
           it
           impossible
           for
           one
           whole
           age
           to
           conspire
           to
           deceive
           the
           next
           ;
           but
           that
           supposing
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           errors
           to
           come
           into
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           what
           Mr.
           S.
           objects
           against
           those
           words
           I
           then
           used
           against
           the
           demonstrating
           this
           way
           ;
           
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             what
             reason
             should
             inforce
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             proves
             the
             impossibility
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             understandings
             of
             another
             mould
             from
             others
             ,
             who
             can
             conceive
             it
             impossible
             men
             should
             not
             think
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             believe
             and
             do
             all
             just
             as
             their
             predecessors
             .
          
           And
           whatever
           Mr.
           S.
           says
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           cannot
           yet
           see
           ,
           
           but
           that
           therein
           I
           argued
           
             from
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             thing
             .
          
           For
           that
           which
           I
           looked
           for
           ,
           was
           a
           demonstration
           ,
           which
           I
           supposed
           could
           not
           be
           unless
           the
           impossibility
           of
           the
           contrary
           were
           demonstrated
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           Men
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           nay
           Romanists
           to
           believe
           on
           other
           accounts
           than
           tradition
           of
           the
           precedent
           age
           ,
           I
           pray
           what
           demonstration
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           men
           must
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           all
           just
           as
           their
           predecessors
           
           did
           ?
           Surely
           if
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           fancy
           had
           not
           been
           very
           extravagant
           ,
           he
           could
           never
           have
           thought
           here
           of
           
             mens
             being
             obliged
             to
             cut
             their
             Beards
             ,
             or
             wear
             such
             Garters
             and
             Hat-bands
             as
             their
             forefathers
             did
             .
          
           For
           do
           I
           not
           mention
           
             believing
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             doing
          
           ?
           by
           which
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           I
           meant
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           such
           practices
           as
           flow
           from
           them
           .
           Neither
           was
           there
           any
           such
           
             crafty
             and
             sophistical
             dealing
          
           as
           he
           charges
           me
           with
           ;
           
           for
           I
           am
           content
           his
           doctrine
           be
           taken
           in
           his
           own
           terms
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           now
           given
           a
           larger
           and
           fuller
           account
           why
           I
           am
           far
           from
           being
           convinced
           by
           the
           way
           he
           hath
           used
           for
           resolving
           faith
           .
           Passing
           by
           therefore
           his
           challenge
           ,
           which
           I
           accept
           of
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           he
           holds
           to
           the
           weapon
           of
           reason
           and
           civility
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           his
           last
           enquiry
           ,
           
             why
             I
             should
             come
             to
             doubt
             of
             such
             an
             obligation
             in
             posterity
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             believe
             their
             ancestors
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           he
           judiciously
           resolves
           it
           into
           
             a
             strange
             distortion
             of
             human
             nature
             ,
          
           but
           such
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           is
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           the
           
             Protestants
             temper
          
           ,
           
           
             which
             is
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             chuse
             every
             one
             his
             faith
             by
             his
             private
             judgement
             ,
             or
             wit
             ,
             
             working
             upon
             disputable
             words
             .
          
           Which
           as
           far
           as
           we
           own
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           believe
           what
           we
           see
           no
           ground
           for
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           such
           a
           
             distortion
             of
             human
             nature
          
           ,
           I
           envy
           not
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           uprightness
           and
           perfection
           .
           If
           he
           means
           that
           we
           build
           our
           faith
           on
           our
           private
           judgments
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           the
           
             universal
             tradition
          
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           let
           him
           prove
           it
           evidently
           in
           one
           particular
           ,
           and
           I
           engage
           for
           my self
           and
           all
           true
           Protestants
           ,
           we
           will
           renounce
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           .
           If
           he
           hath
           any
           thing
           further
           to
           object
           against
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           he
           knows
           where
           to
           attaque
           me
           ;
           let
           him
           undertake
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           else
           acknowledg
           it
           a
           most
           unreasonable
           thing
           thus
           to
           charge
           falsities
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           say
           we
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           say
           for
           our selves
           .
           We
           pretend
           not
           to
           chuse
           our
           faith
           ,
           but
           heartily
           embrace
           whatever
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           delivered
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           too
           well
           to
           believe
           all
           which
           she
           would
           impose
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           loth
           to
           have
           her
           chuse
           our
           Religion
           for
           us
           ,
           since
           we
           know
           she
           hath
           chosen
           so
           ill
           for
           her self
           .
           But
           if
           Mr.
           S.
           
           will
           not
           believe
           me
           in
           saying
           thus
           ,
           what
           reason
           have
           I
           to
           believe
           him
           in
           saying
           otherwise
           ?
           Such
           general
           charges
           then
           signifie
           nothing
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           must
           judg
           according
           to
           the
           reason
           on
           both
           sides
           .
        
         
           I
           now
           come
           to
           the
           last
           part
           of
           my
           task
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           
           
             that
             this
             way
             is
             repugnant
             to
             common
             sense
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             hath
             apparently
             altered
             from
             what
             was
             the
             belief
             of
             former
             ages
             .
          
           To
           which
           purpose
           my
           words
           are
           ,
           
             It
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             prove
             impossibility
             of
             motion
             when
             I
             see
             men
             move
             ;
             no
             more
             is
             it
             to
             prove
             that
             no
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             could
             vary
             from
             the
             preceding
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             evidently
             prove
             that
             they
             have
             done
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             argument
             is
             intended
             only
             to
             catch
             easie
             minds
             that
             care
             not
             for
             a
             search
             into
             the
             history
             of
             the
             several
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             had
             rather
             sit
             down
             with
             a
             superficial
             subtilty
             ,
             than
             spend
             time
             in
             further
             enquiries
             .
          
           But
           
             two
             things
          
           M.
           S.
           tells
           me
           
             are
             required
             ere
             I
             can
             see
             that
             their
             faith
             varies
             from
             the
             former
          
           ;
           
           
             first
             to
             see
             what
             their
             Church
             holds
             now
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             see
             
             what
             the
             former
             Church
             held
             before
             ;
             and
             he
             kindly
             tells
             me
             ,
             if
             he
             sees
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             see
             neither
             well
             .
          
           It
           seems
           I
           want
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           spectacles
           of
           oral
           tradition
           to
           see
           with
           ;
           but
           as
           yet
           I
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           want
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           I
           see
           much
           better
           without
           them
           than
           with
           them
           .
           He
           tells
           me
           ,
           
             I
             cannot
             see
             what
             their
             present
             Church
             holds
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             assure
             any
             what
             was
             held
             before
             ;
             because
             ,
             if
             I
             renounce
             tradition
             ,
             I
             take
             away
             all
             means
             of
             knowing
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             I
             cannot
             candidly
             see
          
           (
           as
           he
           phrases
           it
           )
           
             what
             their
             Church
             holds
             now
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             distinguish
             between
             faith
             and
             its
             explication
             ,
             some
             Schoolmen
             and
             the
             Church
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           seems
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           know
           what
           their
           Church
           holds
           concerning
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Worship
             of
             Images
             ,
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
          
           ;
           for
           those
           are
           the
           points
           I
           there
           mention
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           receded
           from
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           .
           Or
           are
           these
           only
           the
           opinions
           and
           practises
           of
           some
           Schoolmen
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practise
           of
           their
           Church
           ?
           But
           that
           we
           
           might
           come
           to
           some
           fuller
           state
           of
           these
           controversies
           ,
           I
           wish
           M.
           S.
           would
           settle
           some
           sure
           way
           whereby
           we
           might
           know
           distinctly
           what
           are
           the
           doctrines
           and
           practices
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           If
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           and
           
             Roman
             Catechism
          
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           I
           desire
           no
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           those
           may
           be
           interpreted
           by
           practices
           universally
           allowed
           among
           them
           .
           As
           when
           that
           Council
           only
           defined
           ,
           that
           
             due
             honour
             be
             given
             to
             Saints
          
           ;
           the
           general
           practice
           of
           that
           Church
           may
           tell
           us
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           that
           
             due
             honour
          
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           be
           not
           fair
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           is
           .
           But
           I
           see
           all
           the
           shift
           Mr.
           S.
           hath
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           pinched
           ,
           to
           say
           
             these
             are
             the
             opinions
             of
             Schoolmen
             and
             private
             speculators
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             doctrine
             of
             their
             Church
             .
          
           And
           if
           such
           shifts
           as
           these
           are
           must
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           I
           should
           wonder
           if
           ever
           he
           be
           to
           seek
           for
           an
           answer
           .
           But
           the
           shortest
           answer
           of
           all
           would
           be
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           those
           of
           their
           Church
           can
           know
           what
           she
           holds
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           Protestants
           to
           write
           against
           her
           ;
           or
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           Mr
           ,
           S.
           and
           one
           or
           two
           more
           can
           tell
           ;
           for
           many
           among
           them
           say
           ,
           
           those
           are
           the
           doctrines
           of
           their
           Church
           which
           they
           deny
           to
           be
           .
           So
           that
           except
           Mr.
           White
           and
           Mr.
           S.
           and
           some
           very
           few
           demonstrators
           more
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           
             School-men
             ,
             private
             Opinators
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           relied
           on
           .
           
             But
             I
             cannot
             see
             what
             their
             Church
             held
             formerly
             neither
             .
          
           
           No
           wonder
           at
           all
           of
           that
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           cannot
           see
           an
           object
           so
           near
           me
           as
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           I
           should
           see
           one
           so
           much
           further
           off
           as
           the
           doctrine
           of
           former
           ages
           ?
           And
           his
           reason
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           perswade
           me
           out
           of
           one
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           my
           five
           senses
           .
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             if
             I
             question
             tradition
             ,
             I
             question
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             doctrine
             delivered
             ,
             and
             so
             any
             Fathers
             .
          
           And
           is
           not
           this
           argued
           like
           a
           Demonstrator
           ?
           First
           he
           supposes
           there
           never
           was
           any
           way
           used
           in
           the
           world
           but
           oral
           tradition
           ,
           and
           then
           strongly
           infers
           ,
           if
           I
           deny
           that
           ,
           I
           can
           know
           nothing
           .
           But
           I
           can
           yet
           hardly
           perswade
           my self
           that
           the
           Fathers
           only
           sate
           in
           Chimney-corners
           teaching
           their
           Children
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           and
           charging
           them
           to
           be
           sure
           to
           do
           so
           to
           theirs
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           loved
           preserving
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           a
           great
           
           care
           never
           to
           write
           down
           a
           word
           of
           it
           .
           But
           why
           ,
           I
           wonder
           ,
           should
           Mr.
           S.
           think
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           do
           not
           allow
           of
           oral
           tradition
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           question
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           Fathers
           ?
           I
           had
           thought
           I
           might
           have
           known
           there
           had
           been
           Fathers
           by
           their
           Children
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           Books
           they
           left
           behind
           them
           .
           But
           if
           all
           Mr.
           S.
           pleads
           for
           be
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           Books
           can
           be
           certainly
           conveyed
           without
           tradition
           ,
           he
           dispute's
           without
           an
           adversary
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           never
           opposed
           this
           ,
           so
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           doth
           him
           little
           service
           .
           It
           is
           then
           from
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Fathers
           that
           I
           find
           what
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           their
           age
           was
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           I
           have
           shewed
           how
           vastly
           different
           the
           opinions
           and
           practices
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           are
           from
           those
           of
           the
           primitive
           .
           Although
           then
           I
           may
           not
           think
           my self
           obliged
           to
           believe
           all
           that
           the
           present
           Church
           delivers
           for
           matter
           of
           faith
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           find
           what
           the
           opinions
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           former
           Church
           were
           by
           the
           records
           that
           are
           left
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           cannot
           think
           any
           one
           obliged
           to
           believe
           what
           every
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           delivers
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           I
           think
           no
           
           man
           obliged
           to
           believe
           contradictions
           ;
           and
           I
           see
           the
           opinions
           and
           practices
           of
           several
           ages
           apparently
           contrary
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           I
           call
           this
           way
           a
           
             superficial
             subtilty
          
           ;
           
           and
           so
           I
           think
           it
           still
           ;
           so
           little
           have
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           demonstations
           wrought
           upon
           me
           .
           But
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             that
             which
             is
             wholly
             built
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             superficial
          
           ?
           No
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           pretends
           to
           be
           so
           built
           ,
           may
           .
           And
           of
           that
           nature
           I
           have
           shewed
           this
           way
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           former
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           think
           him
           superficial
           as
           well
           as
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           puts
           a
           profound
           Question
           to
           me
           ,
           
             What
             do
             I
             think
             Controversie
             is
          
           ?
           and
           that
           he
           may
           the
           better
           let
           me
           know
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           answers
           himself
           .
           
             I
             deal
             plainly
             with
             you
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             you
             may
             take
             it
             to
             be
             an
             art
             of
             talking
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             though
             you
             will
             not
             profess
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             noble
             science
             .
          
           But
           to
           let
           him
           see
           that
           I
           will
           deal
           as
           plainly
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           profess
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           not
           only
           think
           Controversie
           as
           usually
           managed
           ,
           but
           some
           mens
           way
           of
           demonstrating
           (
           Mr.
           S.
           may
           easily
           know
           
           whom
           I
           mean
           )
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           
             art
             of
             talking
          
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
           But
           
             he
             takes
             it
             to
             be
             a
             noble
             science
          
           ;
           yes
           doubtless
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           S.
           manage
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           be
           the
           judg
           of
           it
           himself
           .
           His
           meaning
           I
           suppose
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           following
           words
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             goes
             upon
             certain
             principles
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             .
          
           We
           have
           already
           seen
           how
           certain
           his
           principles
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           be
           somewhat
           ashamed
           of
           my
           Religion
           if
           I
           had
           no
           better
           .
           But
           what
           our
           rule
           of
           faith
           is
           ,
           hath
           been
           amply
           discoursed
           already
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Mr.
           
           S's
           
             clearing
             method
          
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           left
           for
           me
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           touch
           at
           what
           remains
           ,
           and
           concludes
           this
           answer
           .
           I
           had
           the
           better
           to
           illustrate
           the
           weakness
           of
           that
           argument
           from
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ,
           brought
           an
           instance
           in
           that
           case
           parallel
           ,
           viz.
           that
           if
           one
           ages
           delivering
           to
           another
           would
           prove
           that
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           was
           in
           every
           age
           unalterable
           ,
           because
           no
           age
           did
           testifie
           any
           such
           alteration
           to
           be
           in
           it
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           argument
           the
           world
           might
           be
           proved
           eternal
           ,
           because
           no
           age
           did
           ever
           testifie
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           was
           ever
           otherwise
           than
           it
           is
           .
           So
           that
           if
           oral
           tradition
           were
           only
           to
           be
           relied
           
           on
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           evidence
           given
           of
           the
           worlds
           being
           ever
           otherwise
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           world
           must
           be
           believed
           to
           have
           been
           always
           what
           we
           see
           it
           is
           .
           This
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           apprehend
           ,
           is
           a
           clear
           and
           distinct
           ratiocination
           ,
           and
           purposely
           designed
           to
           prove
           that
           we
           must
           admit
           of
           other
           rules
           to
           judg
           of
           alterations
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           ,
           besides
           oral
           tradition
           .
           But
           Mr.
           S.
           (
           in
           his
           own
           expression
           )
           
             strangely
             roving
             from
             the
             mark
          
           I
           aimed
           at
           ,
           professes
           
             there
             is
             not
             a
             tittle
             in
             it
             parallel
             to
             his
          
           medium
           ,
           
           
             nay
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             saw
             in
             his
             life
             more
             absurdities
             couched
             in
             fewer
             words
             .
          
           But
           I
           must
           take
           all
           patiently
           from
           a
           man
           
             who
             still
             perches
             on
             the
             specifical
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             never
             flags
             below
             the
             sphere
             of
             science
             .
          
           Yet
           by
           his
           good
           leave
           ,
           he
           either
           apprehends
           not
           ,
           or
           wilfully
           mistakes
           my
           meaning
           ;
           for
           my
           argument
           doth
           not
           proceed
           upon
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           worlds
           eternity
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           his
           answer
           ,
           he
           runs
           wholly
           upon
           as
           far
           as
           
             eighthly
             and
             lastly
          
           ,
           
           but
           upon
           the
           evidence
           of
           oral
           traditias
           to
           no
           discernable
           alteration
           in
           any
           age
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Question
           between
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           whether
           in
           matters
           of
           alteration
           in
           
           the
           faith
           or
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           rely
           only
           on
           the
           testimony
           of
           oral
           tradition
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           no
           age
           can
           be
           instanced
           in
           wherein
           any
           alteration
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           this
           delivered
           by
           that
           age
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           alteration
           since
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ;
           now
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           hold
           good
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           the
           world
           eternal
           by
           the
           same
           argument
           ;
           taking
           this
           for
           our
           principle
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           rely
           only
           on
           oral
           tradition
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           originally
           derived
           from
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           seen
           by
           those
           of
           the
           first
           age
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           never
           was
           otherwise
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           is
           eternal
           ;
           but
           we
           cannot
           know
           by
           oral
           tradition
           that
           the
           world
           ever
           was
           otherwise
           then
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           no
           age
           of
           the
           world
           can
           be
           instanced
           in
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           any
           testimony
           of
           any
           alteration
           that
           was
           in
           it
           .
           Either
           then
           we
           must
           believe
           that
           the
           world
           ever
           was
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           eternal
           ;
           or
           else
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           rely
           barely
           on
           oral
           tradition
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           judg
           whether
           the
           world
           were
           made
           or
           no
           ,
           by
           other
           mediums
           of
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           .
           And
           
           this
           was
           all
           which
           I
           aimed
           at
           ,
           viz.
           to
           shew
           that
           where
           there
           is
           no
           evidence
           from
           oral
           tradition
           ;
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           ,
           there
           is
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           our
           faith
           to
           stand
           upon
           .
           And
           so
           I
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           present
           case
           ;
           though
           we
           could
           not
           prove
           barely
           from
           the
           tradition
           of
           any
           one
           age
           ,
           that
           there
           had
           been
           any
           alteration
           in
           the
           faith
           or
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           if
           I
           can
           prove
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           such
           from
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           ,
           this
           is
           sufficient
           for
           me
           to
           believe
           it
           .
           And
           now
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           the
           indifferent
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           so
           
             full
             of
             absurdities
          
           ,
           or
           it
           be
           such
           a
           
             rambling
             Chimerical
             argument
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           ,
           
           
             no
             two
             pieces
             of
             which
             hang
             together
             with
             themselves
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             .
          
           Which
           being
           expressions
           of
           as
           great
           modesty
           as
           science
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           Mr
           ,
           S.
           should
           bear
           away
           the
           hoour
           of
           them
           and
           his
           demonstrations
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           he
           quarrels
           with
           me
           for
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           
             if
             we
             can
             evidently
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             alterations
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             to
             no
             
             purpose
             to
             prove
             that
             impossible
             which
             we
             see
             actually
             done
             .
             And
             this
             appears
             not
             only
             because
             the
             Scripture
             supposes
             a
             degeneracy
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             could
             never
             be
             ,
             if
             every
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             infallibly
             believe
             and
             practise
             as
             the
             precedent
             up
             to
             Christs
             time
             did
             ;
             but
             because
             we
             can
             produce
             clear
             evidence
             that
             some
             things
             are
             delivered
             by
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             some
             age
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             what
             I
             had
             said
             about
             communion
             in
             one
             kind
             ,
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             worship
             of
             Images
             :
             In
             all
             which
             ,
          
           I
           say
           ,
           
             I
             had
             proved
             evidently
             that
             they
             were
             not
             in
             use
             in
             some
             ages
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             that
             these
             are
             delivered
             by
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             principle
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             .
          
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           Mr.
           S.
           wishes
           ,
           
             I
             would
             tell
             him
             first
             what
             evidence
             means
             ,
             whether
             a
             strong
             fancy
             ,
             or
             a
             demonstration
          
           ?
           I
           mean
           that
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           perswade
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           who
           judges
           according
           to
           the
           clearest
           reason
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           more
           than
           ever
           his
           demonstrations
           will
           do
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           pleasant
           spectacle
           
           to
           see
           how
           Mr.
           S
           ,
           layes
           about
           him
           ,
           at
           my
           saying
           that
           the
           Scripture
           supposes
           a
           degeneracy
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           
             Incomparably
             argued
          
           !
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             why
             ,
             see
             we
             not
             the
             place
             ?
             does
             it
             evidently
             speak
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             manners
             ;
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             ,
             or
             particular
             persons
             ?
             but
             be
             it
             in
             faith
             ,
             be
             it
             universal
             ,
             does
             it
             suppose
             this
             degeneracy
             already
             past
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             proper
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             or
             yet
             to
             come
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             does
             it
             say
             there
             must
             be
             a
             total
             Apostacy
             in
             faith
             before
             the
             year
          
           1664
           ?
           
             Alas
             ,
             he
             had
             forgot
             this
             .
          
           Most
           incomparably
           answered
           !
           For
           if
           the
           degeneracy
           be
           in
           1665.
           or
           any
           years
           after
           ,
           what
           becomes
           of
           M.
           
           S's
           demonstration
           then
           ,
           that
           no
           errors
           could
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           ?
           but
           it
           seems
           his
           demonstration
           holds
           but
           till
           1664.
           and
           I
           easily
           believe
           another
           year
           will
           never
           believe
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           But
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           degeneracy
           be
           possible
           ,
           how
           then
           stands
           the
           infallibility
           of
           tradition
           ,
           when
           there
           can
           be
           no
           degeneracy
           without
           falling
           from
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practices
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ?
           But
           that
           such
           a
           degeneracy
           hath
           already
           been
           in
           that
           which
           calls
           it self
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           both
           in
           faith
           and
           manners
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           Mr.
           S
           to
           the
           learned
           Author
           of
           the
           late
           
             Idea
             of
             Antichristianism
          
           and
           
             Synopsis
             Prophetica
          
           ,
           where
           he
           may
           find
           enough
           to
           perswade
           him
           that
           his
           demonstration
           was
           far
           from
           holding
           so
           long
           as
           1664.
           
           And
           now
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           judg
           whether
           the
           foregoing
           evidences
           against
           the
           infallibility
           of
           
             oral
             tradition
          
           ,
           or
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           demonstrations
           have
           the
           greater
           force
           of
           reason
           in
           them
           .
           And
           if
           he
           will
           not
           stoop
           so
           far
           from
           the
           height
           of
           his
           perch
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           I
           have
           elsewhere
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           let
           him
           see
           I
           am
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           about
           it
           :
           I
           begin
           to
           understand
           him
           so
           well
           by
           this
           Appendix
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           give
           my self
           a
           reasonable
           account
           why
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           meddle
           with
           any
           other
           part
           of
           my
           Book
           .
           But
           if
           Mr.
           S.
           be
           resolved
           not
           to
           answer
           any
           of
           the
           testimonies
           I
           there
           produce
           ,
           
           unless
           
             I
             single
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             print
             them
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Answer
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           remove
           them
           from
           that
           evidence
           which
           attends
           them
           in
           the
           series
           of
           the
           discourse
           )
           I
           can
           only
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           most
           imperious
           answerer
           I
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           who
           is
           resolved
           
           never
           to
           deal
           with
           an
           adversary
           ,
           but
           on
           his
           own
           unreasonable
           terms
           .
           Thus
           heartily
           wishing
           .
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           Science
           as
           great
           as
           his
           opinion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           effect
           of
           our
           endeavours
           to
           promote
           the
           one
           ,
           by
           removing
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           am
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             affectionate
             friend
             and
             servant
             ,
             
               Edward
               Stillingfleet
            
             .
          
           
             London
             .
             
               June
               28.
               1665.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
        
      
       
         
         
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           SInce
           the
           dispatch
           of
           the
           former
           Papers
           ,
           I
           have
           met
           with
           another
           Treatise
           ,
           wherein
           I
           find
           my self
           concerned
           ,
           written
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Fiat
             Lux
          
           ,
           the
           Title
           whereof
           is
           Diaphanta
           :
           I
           am
           afraid
           the
           Title
           affrights
           you
           ;
           for
           I
           assure
           you
           it
           is
           the
           most
           formidable
           thing
           in
           his
           whole
           Book
           .
           But
           the
           man
           is
           a
           very
           modest
           man
           ,
           and
           hugely
           different
           from
           Mr.
           
           S's
           .
           humor
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           offering
           to
           demonstrate
           
           the
           grounds
           of
           faith
           ;
           that
           all
           he
           pretends
           to
           in
           the
           title
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           is
           
             to
             excuse
             Catholick
             Religion
             against
             the
             opposition
             of
             several
             Adversaries
             .
          
           What
           fault
           I
           pray
           hath
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           committed
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           now
           come
           to
           be
           excused
           instead
           of
           being
           defended
           ?
           But
           when
           I
           look
           into
           that
           part
           which
           concerns
           my self
           ,
           I
           presently
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           
             to
             excuse
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           but
           themselves
           for
           not
           being
           able
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           For
           he
           very
           ingeniously
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             faith
             is
             firm
             and
             constant
             ,
          
           
           
             though
             all
             his
             talk
             for
             it
             be
             miserably
             weak
             :
             i.
             e.
          
           he
           is
           sure
           they
           have
           an
           excellent
           Religion
           ,
           though
           he
           knows
           not
           what
           to
           say
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           their
           faith
           is
           a
           very
           good
           faith
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           not
           yet
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           them
           .
           For
           he
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           
             as
             often
             as
             they
             dispute
             ,
             they
             are
             beyond
             the
             business
             ,
          
           
           (
           so
           may
           any
           one
           believe
           ,
           who
           reads
           their
           late
           Books
           ,
           )
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           way
           left
           of
           disputing
           any
           longer
           with
           adversaries
           about
           their
           faith
           ;
           only
           they
           must
           believe
           it
           stoutly
           themselves
           ;
           
           but
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           offer
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           doth
           their
           faith
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           mischief
           ;
           for
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             in
             reading
             controversies
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             so
             much
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             wit
             of
             him
             who
             opposes
             or
             defends
             it
             .
          
           From
           whence
           we
           may
           easily
           gather
           what
           unspeakable
           mischief
           they
           do
           their
           cause
           by
           writing
           for
           it
           .
           By
           which
           expressions
           ,
           we
           may
           guess
           at
           what
           a
           low
           ebb
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           faith
           is
           among
           them
           :
           for
           the
           way
           now
           taken
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           is
           by
           disowning
           the
           defenders
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           saying
           that
           they
           only
           vent
           their
           own
           opinions
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           confute
           them
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           yet
           their
           faith
           holds
           good
           still
           .
           Was
           ever
           a
           good
           cause
           driven
           to
           such
           miserable
           shifts
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           especially
           among
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           wit
           and
           learning
           ?
           One
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             T.
             C.
          
           vents
           a
           private
           opinion
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           a
           pin
           matter
           whether
           it
           stand
           or
           fall
           ;
           another
           ,
           he
           saith
           the
           same
           of
           
             I.
             S.
          
           a
           third
           of
           J.V.C.
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           their
           religion
           is
           very
           firm
           and
           sure
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           all
           at
           perfect
           agreement
           
           about
           it
           .
           Is
           this
           the
           
             victory
             over
             me
          
           ,
           Mr.
           S.
           mentions
           to
           be
           so
           easie
           a
           thing
           ?
           I
           see
           that
           by
           the
           same
           figure
           M.
           S.
           calls
           his
           way
           of
           arguing
           demonstration
           ,
           running
           out
           of
           the
           field
           shall
           be
           accounted
           conquering
           .
           For
           I
           never
           saw
           any
           person
           do
           it
           more
           openly
           than
           this
           Author
           does
           .
           For
           he
           plainly
           confesses
           ,
           
             that
             his
             Catholick
             Gentleman
             went
             quite
             besides
             his
             business
             ,
             that
             he
             built
             upon
             indefensible
             principles
             ,
             that
             his
             theological
             ratiocination
             was
             indeed
             pretty
             ,
             but
             too
             weak
             to
             hold
             .
          
           And
           are
           not
           we
           hugely
           too
           blame
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           cry
           up
           such
           mighty
           Conquerors
           as
           these
           are
           ?
           Truly
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           expect
           the
           very
           same
           answer
           should
           be
           returned
           to
           your
           Book
           ;
           that
           Mr.
           
           S's
           argument
           
             is
             a
             pretty
             theological
             ratiocination
             ;
             and
             that
             your
             answer
             is
             not
             unwitty
             :
             but
             though
             that
             way
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             another
             will.
          
           Thus
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           beaten
           off
           Infallibility
           ,
           they
           run
           to
           Tradition
           :
           and
           when
           they
           are
           again
           beaten
           off
           Tradition
           ,
           then
           back
           again
           to
           Infallibility
           .
           So
           that
           the
           short
           of
           all
           their
           answers
           is
           ,
           though
           such
           a
           one
           cannot
           defend
           our
           faith
           ,
           yet
           I
           
           can
           ;
           though
           I
           cannot
           ,
           yet
           the
           faith
           is
           firm
           and
           constant
           still
           .
           I
           wonder
           what
           their
           Superiors
           think
           of
           this
           way
           of
           proceeding
           among
           them
           ;
           we
           should
           imagine
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           so
           weak
           as
           they
           say
           themselves
           ,
           they
           had
           much
           better
           keep
           them
           from
           appearing
           abroad
           ,
           and
           exposing
           their
           cause
           so
           ridiculously
           to
           contempt
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           think
           their
           faith
           is
           the
           better
           as
           well
           as
           their
           devotion
           ,
           for
           their
           ignorance
           :
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           mighty
           disparagement
           to
           their
           cause
           ,
           for
           such
           silly
           people
           to
           be
           able
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           them
           to
           admire
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           as
           their
           common
           people
           use
           to
           do
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           defend
           it
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           that
           can
           .
           And
           although
           it
           may
           be
           no
           particulat
           person
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           yet
           their
           cause
           is
           able
           to
           defend
           it self
           ,
           But
           for
           all
           that
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           by
           such
           kind
           of
           answers
           ,
           the
           intention
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           to
           intreat
           us
           not
           to
           triumph
           over
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           present
           Writers
           ,
           but
           to
           wait
           till
           the
           Cause
           it self
           thinks
           fit
           to
           write
           .
           And
           when
           it
           doth
           so
           ,
           they
           may
           expect
           a
           
           further
           answer
           ;
           but
           it
           were
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           cruelty
           for
           us
           to
           hasten
           their
           ruine
           ,
           who
           fall
           so
           fast
           before
           us
           by
           each
           others
           Pens
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             Henry
             Mortlock
          
           at
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           white
           Heart
           in
           
           VVestminster-hall
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Rational
             account
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             Protestant
             Religion
             ;
             being
             a
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Lord-Archbishop
             of
             
             Canterbury's
             Relation
             of
             a
             Conference
             ▪
             &c.
             ,
             from
             the
             pretended
             Answer
             of
             
               T.C.
               folio
            
             .
          
           
             Sermons
             preached
             upon
             several
             occasions
             ,
             with
             a
             discourse
             annexed
             concerning
             the
             true
             reasons
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             
             Crellius's
             Answer
             to
             Grotius
             is
             considered
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             Irenicum
             :
             A
             Weapon-Salve
             for
             the
             Churches
             wounds
             :
             in
             quarto
             .
          
           
             
             
               Origines
               Sacrae
            
             ;
             or
             a
             Rational
             Account
             of
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             matters
             therein
             contained
             ,
             quarto
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Idolatry
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             hazard
             of
             Salvation
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             some
             Papers
             of
             a
             revolted
             Protestant
             ,
             wherein
             a
             particular
             account
             is
             given
             of
             the
             Fanaticisms
             and
             Divisions
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             several
             late
             Treatises
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             A
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Idolatry
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             hazard
             of
             Salvation
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             first
             Part
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             Discourse
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             Protestant
             grounds
             of
             Faith
             ,
             against
             the
             pretence
             of
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Guide
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             by
             
               R.
               H.
            
             Protestancy
             without
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             ;
             or
             the
             certain
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             by
             
               E.
               W.
            
             with
             a
             particular
             enquiry
             into
             the
             Miracles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
             Cresey's
             Epistle
             Apologetical
             to
             a
             person
             of
             Honour
             ,
             touching
             his
             Vindication
             of
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               octavo
            
             .
             All
             written
             by
             
               Edw.
               Stillingfleet
            
             ,
             D.
             D.
             Chaplain
             in
             Ordinary
             to
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             Knowledg
             and
             Practice
             :
             or
             a
             plain
             Discourse
             of
             the
             chief
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             believed
             and
             practiced
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             :
             by
             
               S.
               Cradock
               ,
               quarto
            
             ;
             A
             Book
             very
             useful
             for
             Families
             .
          
           
             The
             Remains
             of
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
            
             ,
             in
             twelves
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             War
             and
             Peace
             ,
             by
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Cotton
            
             ,
             in
             octavo
             .
          
           
             The
             Moral
             Philosophy
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             in
             octavo
             .
          
           
             Hodders
             Arithmetick
             ,
             twelves
             .
          
           
             The
             Triumphs
             of
             Rome
             over
             despised
             Protestancy
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             The
             Original
             of
             Romances
             ,
             octavo
             .
          
           
             The
             Advice
             of
             Charles
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             Emperor
             of
             Germany
             and
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             to
             his
             Son
             Philip
             the
             Second
             ,
             upon
             resignation
             of
             his
             Crown
             to
             his
             said
             Son
             ,
             twelves
             .
          
           
             Observations
             upon
             Military
             and
             Political
             affairs
             ,
             by
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             
             George
             Duke
             of
             
               Albemarle
               ,
               folio
            
             ,
             published
             by
             Authority
             .
          
           
             A
             Fathers
             Testament
             :
             by
             
               Phineahs
               Fletcher
            
             ,
             in
             octavo
             .
          
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62581-e590
           
             The
             Explication
             of
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             P.
             180.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             159●
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             337.
             
          
           
             *
             Append.
             4th
             .
             p.
             319.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             Apology
             for
             tradition
             ,
             p.
             165.
             
          
           
             The
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             117.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             171.
             
          
           
             P.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             
               Wh.
               Exetasis
               .
               P.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             39.
             
          
           
             How
             much
             Protestants
             allow
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             *
             Hebr.
             8.7
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Rushw.
             Dial.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             How
             much
             Mr.
             S.
             attributes
             to
             his
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             more
             than
             Protestants
             to
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62581-e4980
           
             *
             P.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             P
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Analys
             .
             Fid.
             L.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             P
             12.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             belong
             to
             Scriptute
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             1.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             20.31
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Exceptions
             against
             Scripture
             examined
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             1.
             contr
             .
             Marcion
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Com.
             in
             Esai
             .
             c.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             16.
             
          
           
             Preface
             .
          
           
             *
             Answ.
             to
             the
             Lord
             Falkland
             .
             P.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             32
             de
             Consubstant
             .
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             7
             de
             Sanctc
             Phoca
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Exomolog
             .
             2
             d.
             Edit
             .
             p.
             554.
             
          
           
             *
             Exomolog
             .
             c.
             53.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Doctr.
             Christ.
             L.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Analys
             .
             Fidei
             .
             L.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Append.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Answ.
             to
             Chilling
             .
             c
             ▪
             2.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Answ.
             to
             Chilling
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             49.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             P
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             *
             Analys
             .
             Fid.
             L.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Haeret.
             Fabul
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             That
             Scripture
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Rule
             to
             the
             Unlearned
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             most
             Rational
             doubters
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             25.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             bonis
             &
             malis
             Libris
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             27.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             19.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             32.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Append.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             C
             ▪
             40.
             
             Sect.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Append.
             Sect.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Letter
             to
             his
             Answerer
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             That
             Scripture
             is
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             the
             most
             acute
             Adversaries
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             certain
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             41.
             
             That
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             Oral
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             *
             Apolog.
             P.
             81.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62581-e14110
           
             Considerations
             touching
             his
             Demonstrations
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             Append
             :
             2
             d.
             P.
             183.
             
          
           
             *
             Append.
             c.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Append.
             c.
             7.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             253.
             
             &
             254.
             
          
           
             *
             Extasis
             ,
             P.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             S's
             demonstration
             
               à
               priori
            
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             59
             ,
             60.
             
          
           
             The
             First
             answer
             to
             this
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             75.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             89.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             Chron.
             ad
             Annum
             Christ.
             352.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             An.
             363.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             An.
             364.
             
          
           
             *
             Advers
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Epist.
             ad
             Galat.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Orat.
             20.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Orat.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Chron.
             ad
             Annum
             octavum
             Maurit
             .
          
           
             *
             Caus.
             Dei.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             65.
             
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             Aethiop
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             62.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             6●
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Answer
             to
             his
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             5.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Advers
             .
             Luciferian
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             75.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             Apology
             for
             Tradition
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Phoc.
             Ep.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Fid.
             &
             Theol.
             Tract
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             53.
             
             &
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             86.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             89.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             93.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Demonstration
             
               à
               posteriori
            
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             76.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             77
             ,
             78.
             
          
           
             The
             First
             Answer
             to
             his
             second
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Vit.
             Romani
             .
             Papae
             117.
             
             A.
             C.
             900.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Platin.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             506.
             
          
           
             *
             Anno
             9.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Ennead
             .
             9.
             
             L.
             1.
             
             Anno.
             900.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Regn.
             Ital.
             L.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Chron.
             L.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Fascic
             .
             Tempor
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Bell.
             Sacr.
             L.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Elfric
             .
             Serm.
             ad
             Sacerdot
             .
          
           
             *
             C.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             L.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Annal.
             Tom.
             10.
             
             Anno
             900.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Convers.
             Sancti
             Pauli
             .
             Serm.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             14
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Exomolog
             .
             C.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Reply
             to
             K.
             James
             .
             L.
             4.
             
             C.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Apology
             for
             Tradition
             ,
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Answer
             to
             his
             second
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             
             S's
             second
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             *
             Antiq.
             Jud.
             l.
             13.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             l.
             17.
             c.
             3.
             &
             de
             Bell.
             Jud.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             &
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Antiq.
             l.
             18.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Fid.
             &
             Theol.
             Tract
             .
             1.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Rep.
             to
             K.
             James
             ,
             observ
             .
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Pugio
             Fid.
             p.
             145.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             76.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             123
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Praefat.
             Sum.
             Talmud
             .
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             p.
             78
             ,
             79
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             *
             Rushworth
             Dial.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Exomolog
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             c.
             19.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             c.
             27.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             c.
             28.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             cum
             Tryph.
             p.
             306.
             
             Edit
             .
             Lutet·
             1615.
             
          
           
             *
             Nov.
             Edit
             .
             p.
             664.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             253.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Distinct.
             l.
             4.
             dist
             .
             10.
             qu.
             1.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             qu.
             1.
             n.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Exomol
             .
             c.
             73.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Ennead
             .
             9.
             
             L.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             340.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             337.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Answer
             to
             his
             second
             Demonstration
             .
          
           
             *
             Decret
             .
             primum
             quartae
             Sess.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Verbo
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             L.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Verbo
             Dei
             non
             scripto
             .
             L.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Reply
             .
             Observat
             .
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Thess.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             *
             Charity
             maintained
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Reply
             to
             Mr.
             Chill
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             179.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Verbo
             Dei
             ,
             &c.
             L.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Charity
             maintained
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Exomol
             .
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Tabul
             .
             Suffrag
             .
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             *
             Analys
             .
             Fid.
             L.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Exetas
             .
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             144.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             149.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             67
             ,
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             101.
             
          
           
             *
             Exetas
             .
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             P.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             30.
             
             &
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             173.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             163.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             some
             other
             advantages
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             165.
             
             &
             166.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             159.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             93.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Corollaries
             considered
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             330.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62581-e32530
           
             Mr.
             
             S's
             Testimonies
             examined
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             161.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             320.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             35.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             59.21
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             239.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Tom
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             An.
             347.
             
          
           
             *
             Quodlibet
             6.
             cited
             by
             Espencaeus
             in
             2
             d
             Epist.
             ad
             Tim.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Advers
             .
             Helvid
             .
          
           
             *
             His
             opinor
             consiliis
             tot
             Originalia
             Instrumenta
             Christi
             delere
             Marcion
             ausus
             est
             ,
             ne
             Caro
             ejus
             probaretur
             .
             Ex
             qua
             ,
             oro
             te
             ,
             autoritate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Stromat
             .
             L.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Testimonies
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             *
             Histor.
             Eccles.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             L.
             5.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Comment
             .
             in
             Isai.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             2
             Thes.
             c.
             2.
             
             Hom.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Doctr.
             Christ.
             L.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Vnitat
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Theodoret
             .
             Hist.
             L.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             314.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             74.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Constant
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             de
             Schism
             .
             Donat.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Sp.
             Sancto
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             C.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             8.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Heb.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             52.
             in
             Joh.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             33.
             in
             Act.
             Apost
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             Bapt.
             Cont.
             Donat
             .
             L.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Contr.
             Max.
             L.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Vnitat
             .
             Eccles.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Comment
             .
             in
             Agg.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Paschal
             .
             L.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Haeret.
             Fabul
             .
             L.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Part
             1.
             
             Consid.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Distinct
             .
             Verar
             .
             Vision
             .
             a
             falsis
             .
          
           
             *
             Serm.
             in
             die
             Circumcis
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Prolog
             .
             de
             Lib.
             Bib.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Prolog
             .
             de
             Lib.
             Bib.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62581-e38390
           
             §
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             §
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             §
             8.
             
          
           
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             p.
             206.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             p.
             208.
             
          
           
             
               De
               fide
               &
               Theol.
               tract·
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             22.
             p.
             158.
             
          
           
             
               Tabul
               .
               sufrag
               .
               p.
            
             3.18
             .
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             §.
             12
             
          
           
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             p.
             212.
             
          
           
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             §
             13.
             
          
           
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             p.
             213.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             Part
             1.
             chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             §
             16.
             p.
             229
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p.
             231.
             
          
           
             p.
             234.
             
          
           
             p.
             235.
             
          
           
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             p.
             237.
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             p.
             238.
             
          
           
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             §
             18.
             
          
           
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             p
             242.
             
          
           
             l.
             243.
             
          
           
             §
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             p.
             244.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62581-e52130
           
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             p.
             209.